The head in the Theocracy - the Supreme Head Priest.

The six chief priests who are the supreme heads of the sect.
The three heads of the Judicial, Legislative and Administrative Organs.
The head of the Research Institute, the key institution for the development and
study of magic.
The head of the military institution, the Grand Marshal.
This is the highest executive body in the country.
It is a gathering of the highest authorities in the country and the place where the
future of the nation is decided.
In this room, which is neither spacious nor luxurious, no one has a cheerful face.
Of course, - it is rare to find anyone with a cheerful attitude in such a place.
However, the people here are comrades who serve their country and have known
each other for a long time, even to the extent of exchanging light humor in their
conversations.
Normally, the atmosphere is a bit more relaxed.
This time, however, a tense atmosphere prevailed.
The magical nation has launched an invasion of the kingdom.
Or rather, they had already started.
The dreaded magical country......
This oe
Even the kingdom had been unaware of this fact for a month.
We, too, had our ears blinded by the wind and water.
If it had not been for If it had not been for the presence of Chisato, we would have
noticed it much later.
The fate of the kingdom has been decided.
Time was running out.
The High Priest turned to Raymond Zague Laurentin, the chief priest of the
earthly gods, "We are doing everything we can.
We are doing everything we can," the director of the research center asked
Raymond.
The director of the research institute asked Raymond, "It would be a shame to let
the Central Guiding Kingdom lose the magic items that are in that country.
We need to get our hands on some of these items, especially the treasures of the
land of Ghavidbiyyan.
Especially the hidden treasures of the country.
The Immortal Talisman, the Negative of Protection, the Harmonious Hand of
Vigor.
And," the director of the institute, who had been counting the number of fingers,
said slowly and with an appeal to the most important thing.
The razor blade," he said, "is impossible.
I can't help you with that.
There are only a limited number of people who can move it.
The man who wears the blade is a man who wears it.
The man who wears the blade, isn't it? It is the Brain Anglaus, isn't it? That's
right.
You can hold him in your hand.
He is not so foolish as to continue riding the horse that is running to the cliff, is
he? At first he will show some discomfort, but soon he will be grateful to us.
From what we've been able to find out, she doesn't seem to be one of them," said
Berenice Nagua Santini, the chief priestess of the Fire Goddess.
She is one of the two women in the highest executive office.
You think highly of her," she said, smiling at the other woman, the head of the
judicial branch.
Yes, I do.
We, the chief priests, hold him in high esteem, but at the same time, we have
determined that he does not accept our invitation, and we have instructed our
people to avoid contact with him.
I'm not sure what to think.
I'm sorry about this.
I was a little out of line.
However, from my point of view, taking a life with such a high regard is not a
good thing for the future of mankind.
But there are some things we can't compromise on, right? For him, that's what it
is.
The director of the institute, Zinedine Delan Delan Guelfi, the old man who
looked like a dead tree and the head of the water priesthood, followed the slightly
dissatisfied director.
I will say nothing more about this matter," he said.
We are happy to have such talented people coming to our country, but how are
they doing? We have already had a team of midshipmen come to Theocracy.
Most of them are from Mithril and above, but some of them have been invited
because of their potential as a result of the information gathered by the Suimei
scriptures.
Not so good, no," said Yvon Jasna Delacroix, the chief priestess of the God of
Light, who is in charge of the Acceptance Team.
The first thing to do is to make sure that the meeting is not a mere "show of
respect" for the chief priests.
It is true that in meetings with only the chief priests, he also uses or does not use
honorifics.
However, it is only because they are closer.
So, I thought it would be a good idea for us to do something about the dike.
Raymond answered the head of the judicial branch's question.
We decided that if it was a dwelling created by the inability to help people, it
could be healed by helping them.
The information that the Cornerstone State had approached the Dragon Kingdom
and purchased the undead was coming from the people.
The very strong ande nini.
Co" te50<msuOo
7.
If the "good" story is left unchecked, the influence of the Lawgiver in the Dragon
Kingdoms will decline, and the influence of the Magic Kingdom will increase.
This is a good move in the sense of preventing that from happening.
However, there were also voices of concern.
If we send the former adventurers from the Kingdom to a place where they will
not be monitored, will they let the Magic Kingdom know that we have been
working behind the scenes during the war between the Magic Kingdom and the
King? I think it would be safer to keep them in the country for a while," he said.
I don't think that those who would regret abandoning us would ally themselves
with such a brutal country after they learned about the current situation of the
kingdom.
The adventurers might see that it is actually not true.
The actuality is, the adventurers may find out that it's not true.
The actuality is, the adventurers might find out that it is not true.
We have one card in our hand, "...hmmm, hmmm.
...Sorry.
I understand the idea.
But to let your opponent know the cards in your hand is to let him alarm os
I agree with your opinion.
I agree with your opinion.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding of what
you're doing.
How many people know about it? If that's the case, I'm not that concerned about
the transfer.
The Supreme Priestess, who found it impossible to reach a conclusion, made a
majority decision.
As a result, it was decided that the adventurers would be sent to support the
Dragon Kingdom.
However, the adventurers they recruited were no better than loggers for the
Theocracy, and they could not be expected to be loyal to the Theocracy.
Therefore, the leaders of the Kingdom of Law are willing to let the adventurers
take root in the Dragon Kingdom to which they have been dispatched.
The reason for taking them out of the kingdom was to prevent the loss of the
human race, and not to make the Theocracy more powerful.
If only we could develop a way to create scrolls of the fifth rank and above, then
the "hetai" (transfer) would be easier to use.
(・) would be easier to use, but "We have not succeeded yet after several hundred
years of work.
The Theocracy has the technology to create scrolls up to the fourth rank as a
secret throwing technique.
This is a technology that neighboring countries do not have.
-The Theocracy has a lot of these secret techniques.
For hundreds of years, they have been protecting the people, and they are superior
to humans.
The company has been developing technologies to defeat the species that have
been For example, they had succeeded in producing a botion known as "God's
blood".
However, it is not cost-effective, so further research is being conducted on a daily
basis.
But why did the Tadasama King start committing such acts of genocide? Even
though the supplies for the Holy King's support were taken away from him, that
was probably too much.
How is the military analyzing this? The first is that the military is not going to be
able to get away with it.
The second one is that the purchasing king is the undead," he said.
"You may be of the opinion that he is ruled by hatred for the living, but I
disagree.
Even if he was waiting for a chance to start a war, the King's behavior up to now
makes me feel uncomfortable about the matter of the Tongdao.
2.
Then you just wanted to imitate the previous Raymond," or "You have a tendency
to not know when and where you are going.
The third finger was held up, "And most likely the third one.
The third finger was raised.
"It could be the same as the Katze Plain," he said, "a place where the undead are
everywhere.
Mom.
Majikhuk Kasta Fa Nation The highest ranking officials of this country, many of
whom are faith-based dummies, deeply understood the meaning of the Grand
Marshal's words.
The plan would be to expand the land of the undead and bring the undead that
appear there into their own country.
Normally, this would be impossible, but it is a possible means for the Nairyoku,
whose king is also an undead person.
There are rumors that they have taken control of the Katze Plain, which is a
similarly uninhabited land, but perhaps they have gained something there and
have resorted to this kind of measure.
The next move of the magic kingdom can be predicted.
The next move of the mage kingdom will be to create an impure earth to separate
the question from the council country.
The room is quiet.
The room is quiet.
Each member compares their own country and the magic country in various
fields.
The most important thing to remember is that you should never be afraid to ask
for help.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your business is to be a good businessman.
No one can maintain a calm expression on their face.
It was not surprising when I remembered the information I had been given at the
previous meeting.
At the time of the war with the kingdom on the Katze Plain, the power that the
fountainhead showed was too obvious, too powerful, and too evil for anyone to
see.
Even with the trump card of the Pope's kingdom, the Jet-Black Silk Scriptures,
including the Divine Human, it was extremely difficult to deal with.
Moreover, the depths of the Sakihidokoku were not yet visible, and the more one
looked into it, the more one was only shown its black abyss.
0<OOO
No matter how many troops we have, it will never be enough.
The only way to do this is to form an all-out alliance with the council.
There would never be enough reinforcements to protect the country.
There is no way that two nations with such different principles and objectives can
truly cooperate with each other.
As long as they had formed an alliance, they might expect reinforcements to
come, but the Dragon King of Wajirogane himself would never come.
If one of the two nations were to perish, the remaining nation would be subjected
to the full pressure of the Seidou nation.
In order to avoid this, it would be wise for both countries to cooperate with each
other at all costs and oppose the magical powers.
However, what would happen if, just for the sake of argument, a combined force
of two countries were to attack the Magus State and achieve victory? From the
next question, the Council of State and the State of Law will return to being
virtual enemies.
The next time you think about the aftermath of the war, you'll be on the lookout
for as many Central Guardsmen as possible to join the other country, and if
you've increased the flow of people by forming an alliance, the war of humility
will be more intense than ever before.
It is still more realistic to think of victory only with the legal state.
2.
2.
2.
2.
And if we were to fight against the Grand Leader, we should avoid an all-out war
in which both sides would fall together.
This would also be in the interest of the Council of State.
The ideal would be Sanpaku, but that would only be possible with a balance of
power.
The "central government should be given the upper knee.
The most important thing to do is to make the central guiding nation to surrender
for tens or even hundreds of years, and then act from within to make the central
guiding nation to moon shield the central guiding nation.
It will be difficult.
It is difficult to convince the public.
If it is not done properly, it may go out of control.
That is a last resort.
First of all, citizens do not have access to all information like we do.
Even if the central government were to drop the capital, they would still have to
spend time on the upheaval of people's minds and the occupation and rule of the
country.
The purchased country has reduced several cities and villages to nothing.
There are a lot of people living in King's Landing.
There are a lot of people living in King's Landing.
The number of people living in King's Landing is large, and killing them all
seems a little unrealistic, but I have a feeling that the Mage Kingdom might do it.
The actual a lot more the better.
Submission or death? The most obvious choice is the one that is coming to you.
The actual a lot more you are able to do, the more you will be able to do.
This is the reason why we have not been able to devote all of our energy to the
affairs of the Elven Nation.
It would be a terrible thing to make a frontal enemy of a superior guiding nation
with overwhelming military power, but it is our role to take the worst-case
scenario and take the necessary steps to avoid such a situation.
As a diversion, we could take the guise of a spontaneous outbreak and go to the
border area in An.
It is conceivable that Ted could emerge.
We should be prepared for that as well.
The first thing to do is to make some preparations for the emergence of Ted," he
said.
Some of the people will be evacuated.
The land of our hope.
There is no country outside of the country of law to which we can turn to for
refuge.
But that does not mean that they will be exiles.
The country had only one place of refuge outside of Japan.
It was originally a place where the race of humans, who had only been able to
escape and stay in confusion, had lived 600 years ago.
The place is protected by one of the six colored scriptures, the Earth Tractor
Sacred Scripture.
The only thing that is important is the fact that the people who live in the area are
the ones who have to choose between the two.
Who's going to choose? "It can't be random.
We will naturally stay, but what about each member electing a representative and
having that person choose us? If we should perish, you, who once belonged to the
Lazy Black Book, will protect those who are left and guide them, won't you? I
don't have the strength I once had.
And if someone who should have remained at any point in time, many people
would be distrustful of the fact that a person high up in the organization would
not remain.
But! -The discussion began to heat up, and the High Priest opened his mouth.
There is no use getting heated here," he said.
It is an important matter, but I think we have a few more items to discuss.
He did not raise any objections.
Then let's discuss the most important matter.
The elves - you can let them get away with it.
The Supreme Priestess's expression of hatred, as if she had changed her mind,
caused Raymond to lose his temper.
I'm going to give you the chance to choose between the desperate and the
desperate.
The actuality that the actual dragon king of platinum may have sensed that the
girl has left the country, he won't be able to say anything strong in this situation
now.
The actual a lot more you are able to get, the more you will be able to get.
The actual a lot of people are going to be able to get a lot of these types of
products and services.
When Ainz finished reading the thick binder he was flipping through, he went
back to the top page and stamped his seal in the corner.
Then, after a little hesitation, he stamped his seal of approval in the same way.
Now the solution to the high-level political problem described in the binder has
been approved, and Albedo will now elect a middleman and begin to move
toward his goal.
Ainz hands the binder to Lumiere, who is standing by.
This completes the last task of the day.
Ainz looks at the clock.
The hands point to 10.30.
Ainz's work day starts at 10.00.
In other words, only 30 minutes have passed since he started working, but it has
been like this recently.
Originally, most of Ainz's work was finished in the morning.
But even so, it is early.
The actuality that the actual company is going to be the first to offer a new and
improved product or service is going to be the fact that they are going to be the
first to offer a new and improved product or service.
I wish I could have been there.
For example, those who live in the villages of Enri and Nfelea, for example,
generally start their activities at sunrise and go to sleep when the sun sets.
This is generally the same for the urban Koi people, but they start a little later in
the morning and go to sleep a little later at night than in the villages.
This is largely due to the presence or absence of light.
Also, the nobles, who have more lights and more lights, seem to start their work
later in the evening.
So, does Nazarick start work uniformly at 10.00 p.
m.
? Nazarick is the blackest of the black.
The maids work long hours, divided into morning and evening shifts.
The same is true for Cocytus' men who guard the ninth floor.
The rest time is not fixed, and there is almost no such thing as a short break.
There is no snack time, no time for smoking.
However, 90% of them have no complaints about their treatment.
3 Ainz, who desires a white environment in Suruga, has heard this story from the
maids in general.
What I think after listening to them is, "These people are crazy.
Or should I say, they have a high level of sincerity? Ainz was horrified when he
was told with a straight face that it is natural for them to work endlessly if they
don't have to lead labor by the item.
Furthermore, the remaining 10% of the respondents who were dissatisfied with
their treatment were asking to be made to work more.
However,11 that was until a short time ago.
("
Perhaps it was an arbitrary imposition, but Ainz had always wanted to provide a
generous welfare program.
For this reason, Ainz paid particular attention to the maids.
They are very low level.
The most important thing is that they have the appearance of a beautiful woman.
However, doing so might discourage their motivation.
Therefore, it was necessary to persuade them.
That is why I said this.
In the future, there may come a time when the maids will stand on top of the
maids and instruct them.
At that time, we need to make sure that they do not overwork us just because they
usually do.
This has succeeded in reducing working hours and increasing vacation time,
albeit grudgingly.
The previous one day off every 40 days was doubled to two days.
Two days.
Ainz also thought, "Not much has changed at all," but he was afraid that if the
number of days off was increased, the resistance would be quite strong.
Or rather, there was a hint of it.
Therefore, he had to make a compromise.
The vacation system - paid vacations, summer vacation, national holidays, etc.
- has not yet been successfully integrated.
-The reason why they wanted to incorporate this vacation system, despite the
opposition of NPCs, was perhaps not so much for the maids' sake, but more
because of the fact that the Suzumizu language had never been green with such a
vacation and they were longing for it.
Therefore, Ainz came up with the idea of using other means.
Ainz, who is at the top of Nazarick, decided not to work too much.
He tried to change their mindset, saying that since the top management was not
working very hard, they themselves did not need to work that hard.
Of course, he had a premonition that Nazarick would be in a mess if he, a
less-than-competent person, took the initiative.
However, this was a mistake.
It was natural that Ainz would not work, and those in Nazarick changed their
minds, saying that they would do their best for him.
As a result, Ainz's work, which had been approved only rarely, was now even
less.
This is a very good thing.
It is absolutely bad for Nazarick to have Ainz, who is not a good worker, taking
on so much work.
However, it would be a little bad for Nazarick to make other people suffer
because of it.
The two maids who are looking at you with a sharp and serious look in their eyes
(their eyes are unusually strong) are the ones that Ainz is looking at with his side
eyes.
They are on Ainz's duty today and have a room with him, and as soon as they
look at each other, they both say, "What's going on with you?
He asks, "Can I help you?" and I'm trying to avoid that.
(You don't have to be so sincere....jI wish you would relax your shoulders a little
more....
(This tense atmosphere makes me a little sick to my stomach....)Ain't it funny
how long it's been since I've seen the smiling faces of the maids? Sighing in his
heart one last time, Ainz calls out to the maids who are standing around him.
The reason why I asked her, today's maid with Ainz, is because when Albedo is
not around, secretarial work is now handled by the general maids.
Tutoring, negotiating.
Such things are not on today's schedule, apparently.
But there is still a possibility that a job may come in on the spot, so we can never
let our guard down.
The reason for this is that the client may be called in unexpectedly with a message
from Entoma.
The most important thing to keep in mind is that the actual number of people who
are going to be able to get the job done is the number of people who are going to
be able to get the job done.
Ainz moved his gaze to look at the other desk in the room.
NiniCoOteniMi0<SuTe.
She was placed in this seat by Albedo's strong request, but she is not there.
Most of the time, Albedo is working in this room with Ainz and Shi, but since it
has only been a few days since the fall of King's Landing, he seems to be quite
busy, frequently running around Nazarick and sometimes negotiating on the spot,
so his absence is rare.
When I asked the maid how Albedo was doing when I was away, she told me that
he seemed to be in a very tense state.
Is it because he has a lot of work to do, or is it because he can't see Ainz? (If it is
the latter, the best thing to do would be to spend more time with her.
) If it makes her mood better, there is no reason for her to refuse.
When Ainz says nothing, no one speaks, and the room is completely silent.
The truth is, the workplace here is more like a place of idle chatter, which is what
Ainz is looking for, but over the past few years, he has learned that they will
never want to do that.
I miss them very much.
(I guess I'll have to live with this kind of stool for the rest of my life.....
Well, it can't be helped.
) Usually Ainz uses her spare time for a wide variety of things.
Horseback riding training.
・<sna(・os(ao)
I read business books under the guise of reading academic books.
And a book on politics, too! The reason I can't get into it much is probably
because I'm reading it in a vacuum.
It is not because his skull is empty.
He experiments with various methods of purchasing weapons.
Recently, he has added training with Pandora's Actor to his training with weapons
under Cocytus.
"Well - like talking to myself in the teaching room - I actually did it on purpose! I
raised my voice.
It's probably safe to start acting now.
What we are going to do now is to plan to make friends with Aura and Mare.
We are going to start with a plan to make friends with Aura and Mare, and to
make preparations for that.
The first candidate for making friends with the two of them would be dark elves.
Then there are the elves of their own kin.
Even if they are looking ahead to the future, it would be a little too high-level for
them to suddenly make their first friends with a stray or a small dance.
The first one would be from a close race.
He moves his gaze to Lumière.
I'm going to the sixth level now.
The actual a lot of people are going to be able to be the first to get a new one.
I'm going to go to the sixth level now.
Ainz takes Rüdek(ale and transfers to the sixth level with the power of the ring.
If he ordered Yale to bring the people he wanted to see to his room, it would be
more appropriate for the supreme ruler of Nazarick to summon the people he
wanted to see.
However, he did not do so because he wanted to make things amicable.
For that reason, he should have visited Nazarick himself and shown his sincerity.
The people would feel more respected and closer to him if he went to them, rather
than if they were called in unannounced.
If the fact that the ruler of the land had come all the way here to meet with us put
a good amount of pressure on us, it would make things even easier.
The people we wanted to meet were the three elves who had captured the
adventurers when we had lured them to Nazarick.
I had not asked him about the elves' country or personal information, because at
that time and since then, Ainz had wanted to be in the position of a friendly
undead person who had saved the elves from being reduced to slavery.
If he had tried to dig up detailed information about the location of their homes
and the elven race, he would never have been thought to have saved them out of
the goodness of his heart.
So, it is not the same if we listen to the story now.
The situation is different from those days when there was only one Nazarick
Underground Tomb.
In the Nazarick Underground Tomb Ain't Wool Gowon Mage Nation, which has
taken in various races, it is not strange to try to obtain various information in
order to open diplomatic relations with the land of the elves.
(I can make excuses for that nowadays, you know.
There doesn't seem to be any talk of those two dealing violently with each
other....
It would be great if they were open-minded, but, well, let's not expect that much.
If only they had thought of Ruko from then on, they would have ordered
better...-), but I kind of hate the idea of Aura and Mare taking orders from Ainz
and treating those elves with false gentleness.
If it were Demiurgos or Albedo, I wouldn't think anything of it.
The other day, the case of the ordinary maid and Cocytus, it is probably not good
to be judged by the appearance of the other party, but the reason why we are so
caught up in it is probably because Ainz is an ordinary person.
With Lumiere in tow, Ainz walks down a dimly lit passageway.
At the end of the passageway, a huge lattice door is descending, and sunlight is
filtering in from the doorway.
At the end of the passage is the amphitheater of the sixth level.
It is possible to transfer to the vicinity of the twins' residence by using the ring,
but they avoided it - the latticework rises vigorously, as if it were an automatic
door.
Ainz suddenly had a sense of déjà vu.
This is it!
I visited here on my first day in the world, and met a little figure beyond.
-Welcome, Mr.
Ainz! The girl's cheerful voice said, "Yes.
A girl's cheerful voice said, "Yes, Mr.
Ainz, welcome! Aura, I have some business to attend to.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your money is to be careful.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding of what
is going on in the world.
Naturally, they often work outside Nazarick.
However, it is said that at any given time, two or three of Albedo, Demiurgos,
Mare, Aura, Cocytus, and Chartier would stay behind in Nazarick.
Usually it is Albedo, Cocytus, and Chartier, but Cocytus sometimes goes to the
lizardman village, and Chartier sometimes leaves to serve the dragons.
On those occasions, the others stay behind.
This is not an order from Ainz.
Indeed, there was a time when Ainz was thinking of putting Cocytus in charge of
the defense of Nazarick and Chartier as his deputy.
However, the size of the area under his control is different from those days.
So, personally, I was fine with having the other people work outside the office as
long as at least one of the guardians remained.
However, I am not sure if I would be comfortable saying that myself.
aa <aona(ooscomi
The reason for this is that by putting the opinion of the absolute leader, Ainzle, in
the place where the guardians are thinking and acting on their own initiative, it
will take precedence over them.
I still want to respect the autonomy of the guardian cities.
The most important thing to remember is that the idea of Ainzure is meaningless
when Albedo and Demiurgos, who are much smarter than Ainzure, are in
agreement with it.
The idea of the guardians is more correct than the idea of Ainz, who is less than
an ordinary person.
Yes! Yes! So, what can I do for you today? Aura smiles, but Ainz replies gravely.
To be honest, there was no point in saying it so gravely now.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the best out of
your business is to be a good businessman.
But I was just thinking about how well things would go from here on out, and
that's why I ended up giving a heavy-handed response.
But the effect seemed to be great, and Aula's expression tightened up.
This is bad, something is definitely going to be misunderstood again.
I was about to say, "Masui," but he seemed to wonder what was so bad about it.
But I don't want people to wonder what's wrong with it.
I'm confident that if I get into that area, my acting will fall apart and I'll only be
able to respond in a flustered manner.
Oooooo.
.
.
.
I'm sorry it's been so long.
I just wanted to see that smile again....)" "Thank you for your time.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your time is to be prepared for the moment.
The first thing he said was, "I'm not going to let you go.
But it was not enough.
The first is that I'm going to go out directly to them.
One is to put them under pressure by going directly to them.
The other is.....Although not directly related to the elves, various people have
come to this sixth level because they have taken complete control of the Great
Forest of Tob.
I thought I would see with my own eyes how it all turned out.
What do you think, Aura? So, sn <snsno ko ni os.
I had never seen the change with my own eyes.
That is a sign of trust.
If a subordinate's work was going well, it would be noisy for the boss to intervene
from the side.
So I decided to take a look at it.
However, I don't know how Aura received it, but his mood changed.
I don't know how he received it, but Aura's mood changed.
I'm sorry for the long delay.
Aura answered with a crisp expression.
Ainz-sama is the absolute ruler of Nazarick.
Wherever he is, there is no need to listen to the opinions of the administrators
there! -I'm sure you'll be able to find the answer.
I'm very thankful to hear you say so," "I'm also thankful.....
I'm not sure I'm going to be able to do that.
The most common place to go to is the flower garden.
The village is a place where several small houses are lined up in a row.
There is also a small village, but to be honest, it is not on a scale that can be
called a village.
Nithee C0<mSOOO.
.
.
However, there was no other way to call him "Ru", so he was called "Ru<u".
Do you remember? I don't remember much of his face, because I don't remember
his face.
I don't really remember his face.
I only remember a vague shadow.
But I do remember that there was such a thing.
I can't remember much more than a vague shadow, but I do have a memory of
such a person.
To be frank, Ainz is not good at remembering people's names and faces.
If he had a business card, he would write down his impression of the person on
the back.
However, he is well-liked because he was the first person to come to Nazarick
and was the go-between for the other plant monsters.
In other words, he is the face of the plant monsters from outside Nazarick.
There are plant monsters that are stronger than Pinisun, so it is not always easy to
get them to listen to him, but since he has the backing of Aura and Mare, there
has not been much trouble so far.
The plant monsters that came to Nazarick were welcomed by Aura and Mare.
The welcome is simply a demonstration of the two's fighting ability and the sight
of the monsters following them.
The two of them are now in the midst of their own battle, and the two of them are
now in the midst of their own battle.
Most of the monsters, having realized the difference in their abilities, were more
than willing to follow their commands.
When the monsters saw that Mare was following the chargeable monster, Morin
Ryu, they became afraid that Mare might be a god.
It is said that the monsters decided this when they saw the rainfall and the
frightening increase in the nutritional value of the earth's rice.
But I don't think he is really worshipped as a god by all monsters.
There were some monsters that were known to be protected by the magic of the
forest festival.
The "aura" is a kind of existence that is praised rather than praised....what would
you call it..." Uu1n, Aura thought about it.
Ainz understood somehow.
It would be similar to praising a brayer as a "god" for creating a great exterior.
Or an idol, or a mixture of the two.
1- I see what you mean.
If the person is able to follow without any problems, then there is no problem.
I'm not sure what means or methods they are using.
I'm sure that's what you mean.
That's what I mean," Ainz said, regretting that he had made a mistake in the way
he had said what they were managing so well.
He should have just praised his brother for his "brilliant work," instead of
rambling on about trivialities.
Stealing a glance at Aula's expression, he didn't seem particularly bothered.
However, it does not necessarily mean that he is expressing his true feelings.
(I have read in many business books that you should not use words that
discourage those below you.
Ainz would like to be a little more careful in his use of language.
He also says that he needs to pay as much attention to his tone and voice as he
does to his words.
I'm going to go to the village and see what's going on," he says.
I'd like to go to the village and see what's going on, but I think I'll just go to the
flower garden this time.
I'm sorry for suggesting this to you, Aura," Aura waved her hand hurriedly.
I'm sorry for suggesting this to you, Aura," Aura waved her hand hurriedly.
Please proceed through this hierarchy as you please, Ainz-sama.
I am sorry for making such a big suggestion! (...Why is that an apology? I
mean....You've been reacting in a way that is uncharacteristic of Aura since a
moment ago.
I'm not sure if it's because of the way I lied to you when we first met, or if it's
because of the way you reacted to me? Aura's words did not stop while Ainz was
puzzled.
There is no place in the world where Ainz-sama should not go, here in Nazarick.
No, there is no place in the world where Ainz should not go.
Especially women are not allowed to go there.
There are many things that are wrong with it.
However, even if you say "I don't mind," Aura will probably say something like,
"I don't mind if you go in there.
I don't want to give that kind of response because I'm sure Ainz would feel
uncomfortable about it.
The most important thing to remember is that you can't just say anything.
The first thing to do is to make sure that your inner feelings don't come out, and
speak softly to Aura.
I'll leave it to you," said Aura, thumping her own chest.
Aura slapped herself on the chest.
Do you want to get in something? I'll take care of it.
Can you take care of that for me? Yes! Yes, I'll take care of it! Aura looks in the
direction of the day after tomorrow, and concentrates on something with a hint of
worry between her eyebrows.
But the time is only a few seconds.
There is another room closer to the house, but I took the liberty of calling Fen and
Quadrasil.
Is that all right? "There is no need for me to confirm this at this moment.
If Aura decides it's okay, I have no objection.
Then, please wait for a while.
The first thing he did was to look around the open space.
What is the most enjoyable part of strolling in the Nazarick Underground
Tumulus? It is a little different from the fun of the ninth and tenth levels - the
sixth and fifth levels.
Especially rare, but depending on the timing, you can even see a luminous
phenomenon called the aurora borealis on the fifth level.
However, the probability of its appearance is said to be very low.
In this sense, the sixth floor is probably the most enjoyable place to walk around.
It is there that you will move.
Ainz smiled and felt his stomach ease a little.
Excuse me a moment," said Aura, stepping away from her master and Lumiere
for a moment and taking out a necklace.
Ari twin necklaces are midwifery items that can be used for two-way
communication.
The reason why she always wears the necklace, even though it is not a strong
item, is because she cannot use her human ability until two days have passed
since she wore it.
Usually such items are more powerful because of that, but this is not the case.
Moreover, the person who activates it must hold the necklace, which makes it
difficult to use in the middle of a hard fight.
However, that is the only limitation of its use, and it can be used to keep in touch
indefinitely.
The coté personnee is.
This is such an item, but opinions may differ as to whether it is excellent or not,
and whether it is worth playing one slot.
I'm sure there are differences of opinion as to whether this item is excellent or
worth playing one slot.
After a short pause, Mare's voice echoed in my brain, "Mr.
Ainz is here.
What? What's going on? What in the world is going on? Of course.
It's an inspection, an inspection - yes p - to see if we and the realm guardians are
properly managing this hierarchy, I think.
The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding
of what you're doing and how to do it.
Or is it the order? Aura's imagination is of course not the only one that can make
a connection.
Of course, it may be Aura's own imagination, but it would not be wrong.
Aura....Aura...I know that Ainz-sama said that he has two aims, but I don't think
it's just two, since he's the same Ainz-sama.
The first is to make the world a better place.
The first is to make sure that you're doing the most important and basic work.
I have a vague idea as to why they would do such a thing.
Those who used to look at Albedo and Demiurgos with envy as they worked on a
minute-by-minute schedule - Chartier and Cocytus, for example! are now
increasingly assigned to missions outside Nazarick.
Especially when they destroyed kingdoms, they used their military prowess to
prove their loyalty.
However, the master may have taken note of such a festive state of affairs.
No matter what their position, the Aura are the guardians of the Nazarick
hierarchy.
They have the absolute and unchanging responsibility to defend, manage, and
control the hierarchy assigned to them.
I think he would like to ask whether they are not forgetting their true duties in the
midst of their new work.
However, it would be disqualifying for a hierarchical guardian to let his master
say that he is concerned about the work performance of AURA and his staff.
If the other guardians, especially Albedo, who is in charge of the guardians, were
to find out about this matter, they would reprimand him with triangular eyes.
Therefore, it is a sign of the master's kindness that he does not tell them directly.
In order to keep the whole thing on an even keel, he might say to the guardians,
"I'm sure you've heard of this.
Then, is that the fourth time? There is something more to it, but Aura doesn't
know what it is.
Mare was not surprised either.
It was a little frustrating to think that she might be able to tell if it was
Demiurgeon or Albedo.
Let them get ready for now.
I'll get them ready.
Oh, sorry.
I didn't tell you.
You said earlier that you have two objectives.
The first is to make an inspection, and the second is to meet with the Yelpers who
have been assigned the final room.
The first is an inspection and the second is to see the Yeelfs who have been
assigned the room for this investigation.
He is taken care of more times than Aoula.
He hangs out the futon, puts on clothes, and sometimes even takes care of the
bathtub.
For Mare, this is not so much a nuisance as a hindrance, but since she is under her
master's orders, she is not compelled to do so.
But since he was taking care of her under his master's orders, he could not refuse
to take care of her.
Oh, Fen and the others came close by.
Ah, Feng and the others are close by.
The most important thing to remember is that you can't just take a few minutes to
do a little bit of work and then leave the rest of the day to your own devices.
Nini nidenia ni 0< and three.
When an intruder who has been through the tangle of earth to that point sees a
flower garden of various colors blooming on the sixth level of Nazarick, he or she
is bound to think that a mimic monster or a deadly flower selection is lurking
somewhere.
But there is nothing like that here.
In spite of the fact that this is such a beautiful place, there are actually no traps for
intruders.
There are plant monsters and insect monsters that mimic flowers in Högsdrasil,
but there are no bars in this place.
And here's more.
They will either be wary and stay away from us, or they will make the first move
and burn us down with a flaming attack as an intermediary effect.
For that case, we had an idea to plant flowers around them that would carry
deadly poisons and paralyzing hemp that react to fire and other substances.
However, the three women objected vehemently to the idea, and it was reworked.
As a result, the place became an ordinary flower bed.
Such a place was the flower garden of the Sixth Floor Pressure that Ainz knew.
However, Shin's flower garden is different.
A huge structure that could wrap around a person's waist was sticking out of the
flower garden.
The number of flowers was twelve.
It was not just a little bit too big, but there was definitely something there.
Ainz searched his memory.
There are many monsters in this world that Ainz doesn't know about, but there
was one in Yggdrasil that had the same shape as the Monkfish and the Sa!
I had an idea about the star.
Was that the flower demon girl? Yes! -The first thing that comes to mind is that
they were not placed in Nazarick, nor are they among those who have been
summoned since their arrival in this world.
In the center of the flower garden, there was a circle with a single protruding tip.
It was an item for sailing the sacred artifact, the Earth Recover.
Earth Recover is a weapon of divine navigation, and its durability is ridiculously
high, but on the other hand, its offensive performance is terribly low.
The reason is that most of the data is used for secondary power.
The other animal in Hanayu is a giant Angora rabbit-like breast ring, the
Senkouzutsumi Rabbit, which sits doden in Hanayuka.
It looks so idyllic and fairy-tale-like as it sits in Hanayuka, munching on a giant
carrot.
However, that is probably not the reason why it is placed here.
I won't know the exact reason until I ask Aura, but it must be a watchdog.
Even he is in the late sixties.
The carrots she's chewing on, by the way, are from the fields.
Is it not raw pain but an alteration? Is it safe to feed them? Well, surely a
half-hearted closure would have no effect at that level..;" "It's not poisonous.
I checked with the head chef and he gave it an excellent score as an ingredient.
Can ordinary farmers in the Central Provinces produce it? It is impossible.
Even with the cooperation of plant monsters, it is difficult to grow large
quantities.
The largest of them slowly opened.
The Flower King.
-I'm the king of the flower demonesses, and I'm the guardian of all 14 Arlaune
that are here," Aura introduces her stealthily.
I'm sure you must be referring to the fourteen Arlaune that are opening up.
Ainz, who quickly recounted the number again, also asked in a low voice.
The other two are newborns.
The other two were just born and are hiding among the flowers in that flower
garden.
Let's pull them out.... No, you don't have to do that," oe te<ana koz.
The fact that it was born in Nazarick means that it is counted as a Nazarick
monster, or is it different from Nazarick monsters? Inside was a monster that
looked like a woman, just as in the image of Waki.
It is more like the figure we saw in Yggdrasil.
She seemed to be a lord, but there was nothing unusual about her except for her
size.
Her hair and eyes were the same color as the flowers, and the color of her entire
body was the same as the color of the stems.
She wears no clothes, but her skin is rather uncomfortable because it looks as if it
is formed by thin stalks.
The part of the face that hits the eyes is hung up, and it does not look friendly.
It looks as if it is angry.
Suddenly, Ainz felt a sense of nostalgia.
It reminded him of a girl with an intimidating look in the Holy Kingdom.
Ainz could not remember many people's faces, but he remembered those eyes.
The monster's face was distorted in amusement.
Good morning, Aura-sama.
The voice is as clear as the sound of a bell, and I don't sense any hostility.
It is more like respect.
The smile that he just smiled at me was purely a welcome.
The smile that is still on her face looks like she is up to something.
The petals except for Lord's move greatly, but they do not seem to bloom.
However, the head is not fully pigged with petals and tin, chirashi Oo0<Loss
OOte.
I was not sure what he meant by that attitude, so I could not say it was rude.
As long as we don't know what this attitude means, we can't say it's rude.
The most important thing to remember is that this is the attitude that shows the
most respect in Arlaune culture.
The two men's gazes turned to Ainz.
He is the absolute loyal and faithful Ainz-ul-Goun, the King of Magic! Aurara
proudly announces, and the Lord's face turns somewhat evil.
The petals of the other Arlaunes are getting accustomed, and their faces are
gradually hidden.
Is this because they are alarmed or frightened? Or was it out of respect? From
their expressions, it was hard to say, but from Ainz's point of view, it seemed to
be the second.
I am the ruler of this land, the ruler of the magic kingdom, and most of all, Mr.
Auwu, Mare Mare," he said.
I am Shishi.
The most important thing to remember is that the name is not a word.
It probably sucks to make fun of a name you've been given.
"Mm.
I'll remember that.
But Aura and Mare are in charge of this place.
I will not be giving them any direct orders.
I don't know how the three of them are managing Arlaune and the others, so I'm
just going to leave it at that.
The most important thing to remember is that you can't find the right words to say
because you don't know what kind of role Arlaune has been given and how he is
being treated.
I wonder when and where she got this knowledge.
Is it because she is being taught by the two of them? Or is she just talking about
those nuances, but in reality she is talking about something a little more
Arlaune-esque? I wonder if they are actually saying something a little more
Arlaune-like.
Well, I wouldn't think anything of it if they were really called big wards.
Then Ainz looks around the flower garden.
There are places where I think that Arlaune, who is arresting my gaze, is a little
disturbing, but then there are other places where I think that when I saw it in the
past, it was aniOo0<cor0.
It's still just.
Ainz smiles a smile, a human smile, and of course, his face doesn't move! He
flips off his robe as coolly as he can, and returns to sleep.
The next thing I know, I'm walking towards the Godforsaken Wolf, Sun Fang
Tang Dan, and Ryufuku (Yale).
As soon as I start walking, Aura lines up next to me and asks, "What's the matter
with you? Is it okay now? Do you want to give the other Arlaunes a chance to see
you? No," Aura says, "I've seen what I want to see.
I have seen what I want to see.
I've seen what I want to see.
The next step is to find a place where you can get a good view of the city and the
surrounding area.
Soon, the destination was close at hand.
The first thing you need to do is to look up and see the slightly misshapen tree
that is the residence of Aura and Mare peeking out from between the branches of
the trees.
In just a few seconds, we passed through the trees and a meadow spread out
ahead of us.
In the center of the meadow was a squat tree, larger in diameter than in height,
with overgrown branches casting shadows on the ground.
In front of a hole in the tree was Mare and the three elves who followed her.
It must have been Ainz welcoming them.
I don't know when Aura and Mare made contact, but if they made contact soon
after arriving at this level, I might have made them wait a long time.
Since we didn't promise a time, Ainz doesn't need to feel sorry.
ooe<kora(ss)
However.
If Ainz were the branch manager, and he received word that the president of the
head office, who was on an inspection tour, had arrived at the nearest station, he
would immediately wait in front of the branch office.
It was impossible for him not to greet her.
Considering this, it is Ainz's fault for not telling him what time he would be there.
As for Ainz himself, he didn't think of this until he arrived here, so I would say
that it can't be helped.
But is that really true? I don't know how long I made him wait, but anyone who
says, "You didn't have to wait for me," should be told to think about the other
person's position and feelings.
Mare was dressed as usual, and the elves were dressed in simple work clothes,
although some people might prefer it.
To be honest, I was tempted to say a little bit more, but since Aura and the others
have decided that it's fine, I can't say anything.
So, for example, if you bring in a prospective maid from the outside, they may
not bully you directly, but they may bully you tangentially, such as not teaching
you how to do your job.
If it is a maid who works for Aura or Mare, she may not be that offended, but I
can't say for sure.
They may not like to be dressed up in the same costumes as themselves, because
their maid uniforms are their battle uniforms.
For them, their maid uniforms are their battle uniforms.
Fenrir arrives in front of the four.
Fenrir arrives in front of the four.
I am very pleased with your deep loyalty," Ainz said from above, taking the
initiative while riding Fenrir.
The actual a lot more the better.
The first thing to do is to get a good look at the newest version of the newest
version of the newest version of the old one.
(The three elves followed suit and quickly bowed their heads.
Ainz looked around at the elves who had raised their fists.
All of them were frozen, not only in their questions, but also in their bodies.
They all looked at Ainz and swallowed hard.
The problem is that it's not due to fear.
The question is whether this is due to fear or some other reason.
Is it because of fear of being killed for disrespecting him, or is it because he is
nervous about meeting a celebrity? Just to be sure, Ainz confirms that he is not
emitting an aura.
oe feelings of hostility, murderous intent, etc.
, and <anaPoz(as
I don't have it with the elves, so I don't think I'm going to feel fear from them.
I think I'm getting better at this, but....)When a strong person like Ainz directs
strong emotions, the other person may sense it acutely and be controlled by fear
or other feelings.
In a sense, it means that they can read our thoughts, so I have been warned in
various ways during my training with Cocuitosle to avoid such a situation.
On the other hand, Ainz himself is not able to detect the presence of a deadly
atmosphere.
He was very reluctant to do so, so he ordered Cocytus and forced him to direct
such feelings toward him, but he certainly felt intimidated.
However, I am not sure if it is a killing spirit or not.
Perhaps the undead lack the ability to sense it.
The undead have a complete resistance to mental effects.
In the broad sense of the word, it could be said that sensing the spirit of killing is
a mental effect! I think so.
However, since Chartier is said to be able to sense killing spirits, Cocytus said, "I
think she will be able to sense such feelings more easily as she becomes more
skilled as a warrior.
So, it would not be a bad idea to aim to be able to feel such emotions in the
future.
It is quite possible, though, that Ainz is simply slow.
(Oops! The first time I saw this, I thought it was a waste of time.
Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!
"Ah, well, well, well, you see.
Ah, Ainz-sama wants to see these people today.
If this is the case, then it's time to move on to the next step.
The elves avoided it by dropping their gaze to the earth.
Their bodies were shaking, which could be seen.
This was not a sign of nervousness.
(This is probably due to a feeling of fear.
Even though he has Aura and Mare, child dark elves, under his command, does
this mean that he is still being watched closely? To be honest, since these two
living people are living here with no problem, it would be nice to know that they
are different from the undead we know......
Well, it's this appearance.
In this world, the undead are the enemies of all the living, as they hate the living.
It is only natural that the girls would be alarmed and excited in the face of such a
mysterious being.
If they had seen the undead under Chartier, they might have gotten used to them
and reacted differently, but in this sixth level, they almost never see the undead.
Then it would have been inevitable.
(It's better to see it once than to hear it a hundred times, right?
It was easier for me to understand the techniques and skills of the players when
they were demonstrated in front of me than when they were explained verbally.
Of course, after that, I had to practice it by myself many times! No, it takes
hundreds of times of repeated practice to finally master them.
-Kaz Yes, that's right, Mare.
That's right, Mare.
The elves' breathing became shallower and faster.
I'd like to say from the banner of my heart, "Don't be so scared.
But there's no way to say cheerfully, "Don't be so gimmicky.
I can't break my performance as Ainz-Ul-Goun, the ruler of Nazarick.
But I must reassure you that I am not going to let you down.
Don't worry so much.
I was about to say, "So don't worry," and then I wondered if I would have been
convinced by such a statement from a horrible person, and I couldn't put it into
words.
I wondered if any employee could really ignore his or her position when told by
the president that he or she was being disrespectful.
I was tempted to use mental manipulation magic, such as "domination," because I
knew that I was a bean-counter.
I am not confident that I can convince them or give them a sense of security.
Even after the effect of such internal magic wears off, they still remember what
they have been told and what they have done.
Moreover, it is said that in other countries, people use mental manipulation magic
to do things.
Nini CO<!
I am not sure how the elves view it, but they would never take pleasure in it.
In fact, even Ainz, if any of the Nazarick men tried to do such a thing, would be
looking for an opening to deliver a fatal blow.
In fact, if someone were to do such a thing to Nazarick's people, Ainz would be
looking for an opening to strike a fatal blow.
Of course, we would not hesitate to take such measures in order to obtain
important information.
Or even use memory manipulation.
However, there is no need to go to such lengths now.
We are not convinced that they are doing anything wrong or revealing
information.
Besides, it's not the same as the time of the first "Zembel? It's not the same as
when we were in the first place.
If you use the central method to obtain information that can be extracted by
listening to what you have to say, then you are not getting the information that
Aura and Mare should be getting! The twins, or even all those who belong to the
Nazarick underground mound, think that whatever Ainz does is right - a
dangerous thought, to be honest.
I know they are a very loyal group, but we should avoid as much as possible any
actions that could give the impression that Ainz thinks we are mismanaging the
group.
You never know what might happen, and, first of all, Ainz never thinks so.
In general, if you are going to use mental manipulation magic, you should have
used it a long time ago.
Nini ni ni ni ni (no ostego<sns et 5
When we captured them, we did not do so because we wanted them to favorably
side with us - we wanted to protect our position of having saved them from
suffering.
Considering the up-front investment we had made, it would have been too
short-sighted to force them to do so by magical means.
I'm not sure I want to talk about it here.
I'm not going to talk about it here anyway.
If you don't have the confidence to unravel the heart by words, you can unravel it
by other means.
If you are not confident in your ability to unravel the mind with words, you can
unravel it with other means.
Up there, then! Yes! You do that! The first thing to do is to find a place to talk to
the girls.
The place to talk to the girls, how is this place? The place is their territory, in a
sense.
If this is the case, it would be easier for them to talk here.
Then, who would prepare the drinks? Would it be Aura or Mare? No, there is no
problem if Ryu Deku(ale, who is bringing her, does it.
(Not bad.
In the end, it's a matter of whether the conversation is conducted amicably or with
an air of urgency.
In other words, do we let them voluntarily give out information in a friendly
atmosphere or do we let them do so by intimidation? Hmmm, there is no time.
It's funny, I used to prepare my presentation materials properly and anticipate the
reactions and questions....like at the time of the Dwarves and the Holy
Kingdom.....
I wonder if I'm getting a little too lazy these days.
.
.
...-) I'm not sure, but I'm not sure.
The other party has invited you to join them.
I should respond as soon as possible.
However, it is only at times like this that I end up thinking about unnecessary
things.
(..Come to think of it, I've never had an ordinary maid serve drinks to a guest
voluntarily.
No, no, no - there is no such thing.
The last time Ainz ordered us to serve drinks, she gave us a variety of drinks to
choose from, including juice.
In other words, they must be prepared somewhere in Ainz's room.
The maids in general strive every day to be perfect maids.
It is unthinkable for them to forget or be inconsiderate.
This means that since Ainz, the ruler, does not drink, he may think it is not good
for anyone other than Ru<re to drink.
It is just like it is not easy for the president not to drink, but only his subordinates
do.
Perhaps the most correct way is to have Ainz prepare drinks, even if he can't
drink, and then serve drinks to those who come to the meeting.
(I'm sorry about all the visitors so far.
・・・・・ (Until and not until.
What we should be thinking about now is, and where to drink.
If we spend any more time on this, we'll be auuura so <ano hump zss
They would misunderstand and think that I don't want to drink tea at their house.
That's not nice.
However, .
.
.
!) Ainz looks around.
Ah! Aura shouted, and Ainz held back his shoulders from jumping up.
The fact that he was startled so strongly may have forced his mind to calm down.
I'm not sure.
Yes.
The weather is nice, and I thought it wouldn't be bad to have the conversation
outside.
We have paparasols and tables! The Bukkucha kettle was used by the Bukkucha
kettle when he talked with the other guests.
We also have a house that is not used in the village where we built.
There are houses in the village that are no longer in use, and there is also a small
arbor on this road that I didn't show you! I remember a time when I had a casual
talk with my friends and I.
I remember it a little less often than in the past.
I'm not sure if it's because I don't see the shadows of my friends in the NPCs any
more.
Is it that I have forgotten my former friends, or have I come to see NPCs as a
single entity? I hope it is the latter, but if it is the former, it would be quite sad.
(Nini Coa mi te O0< ni
Everything about Tsukasa Suzuki - I can still remember all the fun we had
together with them.
(No! This is not a memory! Ain't Wool Gown is here! It's still going on!) Ainz
lets out a deep breath, his heart burning with indescribable emotion.
Then he moved his gaze to Aurara and Mare.
(....I wonder what kind of emotions they were feeling when they left here.....
No, the NPCs were exactly NPCs at that moment.
If at that moment, I shake my head and....)shake my head.
My thoughts are becoming incoherent.
I have to make sure this plan is carried out.
I looked at the expressions on the faces of those around me, and no one seemed to
be letting go.
They must have thought that I was thinking about what to do about Aura's
proposal.
If so, I'll store up all my thoughts for now.
I'm sure you're right......
This hierarchy is not so bad, but....now that we're here, why don't we talk about it
somewhere else? Let's talk outside of this place.
If we want to proceed in a completely friendly manner, it is useful to have a place
that they are familiar with.
However, I kind of want to ward this place.
If this is the case, then where should we talk to them? There are two candidates.
<ne(zss-people-nee and
One is E Lanter.
The other is the ninth level of the Nazarick Underground.
It would be a very good impression for the elves to see a diversity of species
coexisting in the present E Lanter.
However, we cannot guarantee that there will be no problems.
Direct aggression, such as violence, can be dealt with, and the elves can be
coaxed out of it.
However, it would be troublesome if they take measures to give a bad impression
to the elves.
For example, they could act as if they are mossy because of the magic king.
As a ring of intrigue, it would be effective to make the elves feel suspicious by
manipulating a large number of people and making them shbrechkohl using the
Japanese mental manipulation system.
The Ainz are the object of fear in E Úlantel to begin with.
There are some who admire them, but not that many.
Unfortunately, the ratio is about seven to three.
So, it would be a negative to show them that they are being groomed.
And - it would be a real shame if the elves thought that the many tribes living in E
Lantel had been brought here as slaves.
(In that case, I guess.....the ninth level.
Then, where is the best place? Ainz thought about it.
Which would you feel more comfortable with, being served a drink in the CEO's
office or having a drink in a coffee shop? Which would make him feel more
comfortable? There is only one answer.
What else would it be? Okay, let's go to the ninth floor.
Let's go to the ninth floor.
There's a cafeteria there.
We had a light meal there.
The actuality is, I'm not sure if you're going to be able to get a good deal on a new
one.
The actual fact is, I was aiming for a little bit of a lot more than just a little bit.
The actual fact is, you can find a lot of people who are looking for the best price.
The actual a lot more you are able to get, the more you will be able to get.
No, we had received information that Ainz had arrived at this level.
We could not afford to have a meal when we did not know when he would arrive.
He said, "All right, then, let's talk over a meal.
Then let's talk over a meal," Ainz said as he turned to the elves.
How are you doing? The three of them looked at each other, pressed against each
other to see who would open their mouths and who would answer, and then the
one in the middle answered.
The middle one answered, not because he was the representative of the group, but
because he was being yelled at from the left and right.
Yes," he said.
I'd like to take them to the cafeteria if that's all right with you.
I'd like you two to come too, if you can.
We'll be fine!
Uh-huh.
Oh, no, no, yes.
I'm fine, just as you said, sister.
There, he sends a message to Aureole, who is in charge of the gate, ordering him
to connect it to the ninth floor.
Naturally, the gate from the eighth to the ninth level is activated without any
problem.
Otherwise, there is a high possibility that Ariadne will catch us.
Frankly speaking, there is no need to go through all this trouble.
There is a limit to the number of people who can be transferred by the Ring of
Ain's Wool Gown, and it is impossible for everyone present to fly at once, but
two round trips will solve the problem.
The reason why he is going through all this trouble is because he wants to give
the elves a billion pieces of information, and he is very careful about it.
And I don't want to show them the power of the ring.
After passing through the gate on the ninth level, Cocytus' men are preparing to
announce the arrival of the newcomer, who bows deeply in respect.
Aura, Lumière, and Elf followed, and then the three men of the Cocuitos group.
The three elves, followed by Aura and Lumiere, appeared in front of him in good
humor.
However, as soon as they saw the monster bowing to Ainz, they stopped moving
as if frozen.
Cocytus' men are not intimidating the elves with hostility.
However, if a wild superior were to appear in front of an ordinary person walking
in the forest, he or she would undoubtedly stiffen.
The same thing is happening to the elves.
And then one of the elves is lightly pushed from behind.
They stopped just outside the gate.
Mare, who was at the end of the line, was in the way.
The elf's body shook with a pitiful cry of "Hee hee." and he sat down flat on his
back.
The elves on either side of her tried to get her to stand up, but she seemed to be
unable to do so, as if she had lost all her strength and was having difficulty
standing up.
Don't tell her.
There is no one in Nazarick who can train you.
The extreme tension did not dissipate, although he may not have doubted Ainz's
words.
The elves on either side of him were moving so fast that the hair on their horns
was rustling and shaking.
The elf sitting on the ground looked as if he was about to be killed.
Ainz could confidently say that this was not good at all and would be a hindrance
later on.
If this was the case, he needed to loosen their hearts, even if only a little.
Aura, holding the girl in her arms, said, "Let's go to a place where we can rest
before we go to the cafeteria.
Aura, pick up the girl.
I'm sure Aura-sama would not do such a thing.
And then she lifted him onto her shoulder.
The elf wears work clothes, so there is no event of the skirt being turned up.
The black hemispherical sphere (the transition gate, beyond which is a familiar
room.
Three maids bowing their heads come into view.
At their feet are cleaning tools.
I'll be back in this room as soon as I get some rest.
I will leave this room as soon as I have had a short rest.
You can continue cleaning.
The maids responded, "Thank you," and bowed their heads again, while the rest
came through the gate.
The elves' mouths were half open and they were scanning the room.
Their expressions were quite questioning.
It is quite different from Aurale and Mare's house, so it seems to be unusual.
And he seems a little more relaxed than before.
The maids are more acceptable than the monstrous Cocytus' men, and they don't
seem to regret it.
Aura.
Aura sat the elf on the chair with a straightforward reply when Ainz pointed to
Albedo's seat.
Albedo's desk top is always thick and beautiful, as if to show her.
The elf sat down on the chair and bowed his head.
I understand your surprise.
I understand your surprise, but as I said before, rest assured.
But as I said before, rest assured, there is no one here in Nazarick who will harm
you or any of you.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good time.
The two maids were not allowed to speak to each other.
Here you go, we're going to the cafeteria.
Please make sure that no one but you maids are treated on the way there.
The diner attendant.....L was about to say, "Please exorcise the people," but
decided not to do so after all.
1 No, it's nothing.
The cafeteria is perfectly normal.
No, I'd rather you guys use it.
Yes.
I'm sorry to stop you from doing your work.
And her colleagues, trying to hide their frustration but unable to do so, twisted
their faces a little, saying, "Mmmm.
The maid who had received the order left the room with light steps while her
colleagues looked on.
Ainz was acutely aware that the maids' eyes were on his back, which was very
unusual for Ainz.
No doubt, they were looking at him with expectation, wondering if they had any
special jobs for him.
Incidentally, since Ainz's duty belongs to a special job, Lumière does not give
any such sign.
He looked up at the elf resting on the chair and saw that his breath was still
coming in.
I'm sure everything is fine now," he said.
After confirming that the elves were able to walk, Ainz took the lead and left the
room.
At that point, a regretful look of disappointment on the face of OoO<-O.
I'll pretend that I don't feel the gaze of the maid who is always looking at me.
On the way to the dining room, he occasionally hears a few exclamations of
admiration from behind him, including "half nice" and "beautiful".
Ainz would have liked to boast, but instead, he simply kept going without looking
back.
Eventually, they arrived at the diner.
The actual "I'm not a fan of the way you do it, but I'm a fan of the way you do it,
and I'm not a fan of the way you do it.
The dining hall of Nazarick's ninth level was designed to look like a company or
school cafeteria - I have no idea if this is true or not, since there was no such thing
in a7 Ainz's school or company.
I've been coming here since I first visited Nazarick when I first came to this
world, and it seems that the interior has not changed at all.
From inside, you can hear the voices of young women chatting and the sound of
dishes touching each other.
The guests are most likely maids and others working on the ninth and tenth floors.
Perhaps the guardians of the realms may also be here.
It was late at lunchtime, but the place was bustling with activity, perhaps due to
the shift system.
The sight of the maids eating in harmony would give the elves an idea of what
this place was all about.
The elves might feel a sense of alienation as an outsider, but they will be able to
understand what this place is all about.
But the atmosphere of everyday life would have eased my mind a little.
That's why he did not allow the dining room to be cleared of people.
However, the moment Ainz entered the dining room, the atmosphere that had
existed in the past was completely changed.
There was no more sound.
The happy voices of the lotus root that had been present earlier, the life-like
sounds that come out when eating, and all the other sounds that had been present
earlier disappeared.
Next, the air was filled with a faint smell that one would not expect to find in a
dining room.
Then, the eyes of all the people in the dining room came together.
Everyone's eyes widened and they stopped moving.
We are away from home.
It was as if they were looking at a negative karma xenomorph that had entered
Alfheim.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the people in the dining room
are all in the same room.
The most common maids are all over the spacious dining room, but they all begin
to eat again after hearing A4ns' words.
However, there is no sign of any chatter.
Everyone is eating in silence.
Ainz, who had no intention of playing mealtime games, feels a little sad.
But, well, if you think about it a little, you can understand how she and the others
feel.
If the president, who has never visited the company before, suddenly appeared in
the cafeteria, the atmosphere would be like this.
If it were Suzuki, she would probably act the same way.
If this were a smaller company, and if the president and the department head were
closer, I'm not sure if I would have been able to get to know her as well as she
did.
But it would not have been a disaster.
It would have been extremely difficult to make a drastic change in reputation
from the absolute ruler, Mr.
Ainz, who is respected and hung his head, to Mr.
Ainz, who is loved by everyone.
If his true identity is discovered and he is found to be incompetent, he might be
laughed at.
If he were to get into position, he would be in for a rude awakening.
The first thing you need to do is to look at the picture.
No wonder.
The girls would have known how calm the dining room had been just before Ainz
showed up.
But suddenly, a deformed species in Alfheim.
No solution came to mind at all.
I am sure they will get used to it after they stay here for a while.
Thinking of such optimistic things, Ainz proceeded through the cafeteria.
He doesn't want to make the maids any more nervous than they already are, so he
comes to a table a few feet away from them and points to a seat opposite them.
The elves looked at each other in bewilderment.
The elves looked at each other in confusion.
It seems to be true.
Perhaps it is true.
I....nalbaho-baho-doto.
It is true that the etiquette of the elves may be different from ours.
So, for the time being, we call it a rude party.
I'm afraid that Aura and Mare might react to the simmering attitude of the elves.
Aura and Mare are a bit afraid of how Aura and Mare might react to the
simmering attitude of the elves.
Looking back, she had never stood in the middle of the room.
It was only fair that she should be the one to draw the line.
To be honest, it was a little awkward to admit that I was Bubba, but I could
understand their feelings, so I tried to think of it in a clerical way.
After that, it was quick.
The left and right sides of the pointed elves were quickly decided.
Aura and Mare were on Ainz's left and right.
Lumi and Miele were standing behind Ainz.
There are many things I want to say, but I'll hold back for now.
Now 1.
I'm sorry, but this is my first time here.
I'm sorry, but it's actually my first time using this place.
She must be using it, too.
Masuha1 Yes, that's right.
I'd like to order a drink.
Do you have a menu or something? - "We have a free drink and buffet system at
this time.
The drinks there, and simple side dishes, you can take what you can eat.
The actual "I see... - "There is also a head chef in the kitchen, so if Mr.
Ainz would like to order, I'm sure he can prepare whatever he wants.
But that is not enough.
The actual a lot more you are able to get, the more you will be able to get.
The actual menu is written in Japanese.
The elves would not be able to read this.
The elves shook their heads from side to side.
Aura, Mare.
What do the elves usually eat? Aura, Mare, what do the elves usually eat?
Is this a normal meal?" "Yes, yes.
No, they are hasuzus who receive food from delivery services, and they are also
capable of cooking their own food.
They can cook it by themselves.
No, I have eaten it before.
The actuality that the actual menu is not accompanied by a holographic
photograph, it is not possible to see the menu in the image.
The actual menu is not accompanied by a holographic photograph, so you can't
see a picture.
He thought about what he would have said if he had been told that everything was
recommended, but he put his foot down.
The meat dishes are usually quite edible," Ainz confirmed as the elves shook their
heads and selected one dish from the menu.
The hamburger set meal for a number of people.
" - You can choose from three different sauces. demi-glace, Japanese, or cream
mustard, and you can also choose between rice or bread.
I can imagine Japanese style and demi-glace, but I wonder what cream mustard
tastes like.
What kind of flavor is cream mustard?
I hate my body for not allowing me to taste it.
I'm fine! Oh, yes, Houmo, I'm fine.
The elf Tarachi was chortling in addition to Aura's cheerful reply.
There seemed to be no opposition.
The elf Tarachi is not likely to disagree with you.
However, there is no sign of Lucieur going to the kitchen to give his order.
What is going on? What is going on? What would you like to drink, Mr.
Ainz? What would you like to drink? I'm not sure what to say.
Each person should bring his or her own favorite drink.
Is that all right with you? Yes.
I will bring the drinks for Mr.
Ainz.
What would you like? The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you
have a good understanding of what you are doing and how to do it.
As I looked, I saw someone coming out from the side of the kitchen.
He has a huge meat cleaver lowered to his blink, a huge wok on his back, and his
tight-fitting upper body is naked.
And oe tee-go<one gooz(or"
The tattoo was large and read, "Fresh Hana Meat! and a tattoo was tattooed on it.
A chain made of gold hung around his neck.
His face resembles that of an orc, but he is a more warlike inbred orc.
On its head is a pure white chef's sail.
On his belly is a pure white apron.
This man is the domain guardian and head chef of this diner.
He is Shihouzu Tokitsu.
He rushed to Ainz with a swift and agile movement and got down on one knee.
Ainz saw this and wondered if his cooking clothes would get dirty.
Ainz was surprised to see him and thought, "Mr.
Ainz! Welcome to our restaurant! It's been a long time, Shihouzu Tokitsu.
I'm glad to see you haven't changed at all.
It's been so long ago that I'm not sure I'd notice if anything had changed.
-I'm not sure I'd notice if he'd changed at all.
If Mr.
Ainz thinks so, then he must be right! That is not what I meant.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you're
doing.
I've heard about your order from Sakihosa, but it seems that you don't have
enough for Ainz-sama.
....Ikusei OoO<m coOo
Yes, sir! Shihouzu Tokitsu smiled a manly smile - I'm not sure what an Orcish
expression is, but it's probably true.
In front of him, Ainz thought, "He definitely doesn't understand me.
I wonder if there was ever a time when he understood me at least once.
Sadly, probably not.
I, Ainz-sama, will prepare a dish worthy of the absolute ruler of this Nazarick, the
Supreme Being! While Ainz was saying "See?" in his mind, Shihouzu Tokitsu
stood up with a bang.
While Ainz was saying "Here!" in his mind, Shihouzu Tokitsu stood up and
shouted to the kitchen.
From now on, we will enter the land of the dead! A dish worthy of Ainz-sama!
We will begin a feast of food that will not end for a week! The maids, who were
watching us, were in awe.
Hey, wait! Shihouzu Tokitsu turns to Ainz again and kneels on one knee.
I'll do it! I'll do it! I've always thought that if an NPC wants to do something, you
should go along with it, but this is something Ainz can't accept.
....Just in case there's some kind of misunderstanding, I'm an untied man and I
can't eat.
In other words, make the food pleasing to the eyes and nose! That's what you
said! I've been waiting a long time! Ainz says to Shihouzu Tokitsu, who is about
to get up.
Hey, wait! You're wearing clothes.
I can't eat, which means that you should avoid wasting foodstuff.
What are you talking about, Mr.
Ainz! There is no such thing as wasting foodstuff for Mr.
Ainz! What do you mean, Master Ainz! -The first time I saw him, he turned
around and said so that everyone in the dining room could hear him.
Then, applause could be heard.
Not only the maids in the dining room, but even Aura and Mare were applauding.
The elves followed suit.
Ainz said in his mind, "You don't have to read the atmosphere like that.
Here we come! Co0<
Ainz tells Shihouzu Tokitsu, who is again on one side of the table, "I'm going to
be honest with you.
I'm going to be honest with you.
I did not come here to get a meal.
I came here to have a chat.
I understand your enthusiasm for welcoming me, but I don't want you to go that
far.
I'm not asking you to go that far.
.
.
I'm asking you to calm down and have a chat.
I think it's understandable that Shihouzu Tokitsu is unusually motivated.
The ruler, who I thought would never come here, came unexpectedly.
He probably wants to make the best possible welcome.
However, Ainz did not come here for that.
He said, "Ha-ha! Then we'll charter this place right away! Hey, wait! Don't be
such a wimp.
I repeat, we're just here for a little chat.
The actuality that you can get a lot more than one of these.
The maids are ready to leave at any time, Aura and Mare look unconcerned, and
the elves look as if they are in a terrible situation.
I chose this place so that the elves would not feel that way, but I'm not sure why I
chose it.
I am not being hasty, but I came here with that in mind.
You guys can show us your normal appearance.
You don't have to take revenge on us.
But! You can't treat the Supreme Being, Ainz-sama, the same as anyone else! It's
a little bit despicable, but it can't be helped.
Ainz made a coughing sound and changed his tone to a grave one.
I'm not sure I want to see this place.
-I said I want to see this place as it usually is.
If you've been faithful to your duties as usual, why do you need to do anything
special? Or is it because you want to hide something that you are trying to show
us this place? Tokitsu gulped a little and made a determined face.
With all due respect, Mr.
Ainz! I have never done anything to disgrace the Supreme Being who entrusted
me, Shihouzu Tokitsu, with this place! The first time I saw him, I thought he was
a good man.
I have seen enough to know that you have been faithful to your duties and loyal to
the entity you call supreme, even if only for a short time.
Your previous words were an outburst.
I retract all of my previous words and release you.
Ainz dodges his head.
Oh! Master Ainz! Please stop such a thing! You, the Supreme Being, do not bow
down to me! Raise your precious cabinet at once! Ainz slowly raises his head and
looks straight at Shihouzu Tokitsu.
He looked straight at Shihouzu-Tokitsu.
I thank you for accepting my apology.
But I want you to know and understand.
I want you to know and understand that I am here to enjoy a leisurely evening
with you and your friends, and to see what this place is all about.
I'm not sure how much I'm going to be able to do with it, but I'm sure I'm going to
be able to do it.
I'm sure there will come a time when you will invite many people of high rank to
this Nazarick.
I'm counting on you.
I'm counting on you.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your time here is to trust Ama-no-Masan and think of him as your friend.
The face immediately returned to that of a workman.
/The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good time.
Te<goozLo nee.
1Then, Ainz-sama, I would like to start working on the food you ordered.
I'd like to get started on the food you ordered.
" As he watched Shihouzu Tokitsu leave with his back to him, Ainz spoke a little
louder so that everyone in the dining room could hear him.
I'm sorry for making a scene, guys.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good time with your family
and friends.
The May 4 idols at the tables here and there have also resumed eating, but the
tension seems to be lessened than before.
The appearance of Shihouzu Tokitsu seems to have eased the atmosphere in a
good way.
Aura and the others who had returned brought their own drinks, and Lumiere
placed a cup of coffee in front of Ainz.
The fragrant aroma of coffee reached Ainz.
The aroma of coffee was very nice, and it was mixed with a berry-like fruit
aroma.
There was no tie-up with some restaurant in Yggdrasil, but this game had an
unusual amount of data.
Ingredients are one of them.
In a normal game, coffee beans would simply be called "coffee beans," but in
Yggdrasil, there were many different kinds of coffee beans.
Each bean has its own grade, and the cooking effect is better when higher grade
beans are used.
So, since the coffee beans stored inside Nazarick are of a good grade, this coffee
must be delicious.
I mean, it's not like
(Maybe this is what expensive coffee smells like.
) Then it tastes like berries, too.
-Two of the elves were drinking melon soda and the other was drinking green tea
with water in it.
The melon soda group sipped the sodas and held their mouths as they followed
Ainz's words.
The gesture was not a bad reaction, as if they were trying to suppress what was
overflowing from their mouths.
The two who had said "sshuwa, umma" - "ama" - emptied their glasses in no
time.
At that moment, Ainz said softly, "I'll get you a refill.
The two Elf's were not happy.
The two elves immediately watched, got up and headed for the drinks.
The two elves watched instantly, got up, and went to the drinks.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of them were in the
same room.
The oe-nee <eneoz(eo
I drank up my tea and sat down.
Incidentally, Aura and Mare were both drinking Coke, which they were
accustomed to drinking and did not show any special reaction.
(After all, sweet things are effective, aren't they? No woman doesn't like sweets.
<There are even fewer women who can tolerate sweets.
I wonder if what Mr.
Mochimochi said was really true.
I thought he was justifying his own binge eating....)Ain't no head on a slime, but
the rest of the ladies tilted their heads, but did not deny it.
And they seemed to have unraveled the minds of the elves.
Considering these two facts, I guess her words were not quite a throat.
Well, I still have my doubts.
(Well, here we go.
I have done some simulations, but I can bring myself to talk about the land of the
elves and remember the story I heard when I first met them.
The country of the elves, located in the great forests of the south, has no country
name.
This is because they did not need to establish diplomatic relations with other
tribes and there were no other countries nearby, according to Albedo.
Co ni O<be<!
The king has ruled for a long time, so it is called a kingdom, and the king is said
to be very strong.
I could not get any information about how strong he is or what kind of occupation
he has.
I could not get any information about how strong he is or what kind of occupation
he has.
The elven nation is currently in hostile relations with the legal state, and it is said
that the girls were captured and sold off to the legal state.
They did not have any information on what caused the war or when it started.
This was probably due to the lack of a proper education system in the elven
country.
They themselves did not seem to have any intention to know.
However, from what I have heard about the lives of the elves, other more
important skills and knowledge are being passed on to them.
The main reason for this is that they have not felt the need to teach or learn about
the history of the elves.
When asked if they had ever seen dark elves in the land of elves, they replied that
they had not, but that there were dark elves there.
Aura and Mare were the first to actually see dark elves.
In the land of the elves, dark elves are probably a minority race.
However, they had never heard of them being deprived of their rights.
However, considering the amount of knowledge they have, it is quite possible that
they just don't know about it.
And that's all there is to it.
(And this is all the knowledge Ainz got.
r
At the time, I had to let that be enough to avoid suspicion.
But now we are equipped with a cause to go in and talk about it.
The time has passed.
(Well, enough of this.
Do we listen to them as a nation and say we want to open diplomatic relations?
The first is to make a good impression on the world, and the second is to make a
good impression on the people of the world.
I think it would be easier for them to talk if they had a reason that even the
average person in the world could understand.
And since Ainz is more likely to be carrying the back of the line, it's easier for
him not to be so grandiose.
Ainz is a person who can be a bit of a snob, but he doesn't like to ask questions.
He is only willing to serve them if there is profit in it.
And if something happens and the girls find out the truth, it would be more
beneficial if they don't get involved.
I'm afraid that they will feel obligated to make friends as well.
To be honest, a friend is something that is created through the process of sharing
hobbies and interests, and I don't want to think of something that was created
under orders as a friend.
Ainz recalls his former guild members as friends in Yggdrasil.
He remembers the friends he made through chance encounters and natural
happenstance.
But I don't know if children need friends.
Ainsou Suzuki was not there, and so I asked him if he had any friends.
I don't think there was a subject.
The reason why Ainz was thinking about having a friend was because
YAMAIKO had said something like that.
But at the same time, I remember Ulbert laughing sarcastically when he heard
that, saying, "It's just a dream story about people from different worlds.
Ainz does not know which is right.
Still, having friends can't hurt.
(Then why don't you stop saying that you want to make friends, and say that you
want to make acquaintances among the Dark Elves? Let them decide if they can
make friends or not.
But if they are too strong or too slow, it will be an obstacle to building
friendships.
In Yggdrasil, everyone was equal.
Suddenly, the thought of a few friends popped into his mind, and Ainz's face
clouded slightly.
However, he quickly shook his head and shook off the memories and feelings that
came back to him.
If we had met in the real world, where we were not equals, we would not have
become friends.
In that light, the first step should be to approach the dark elves in the land of elves
on an equal footing as much as possible.
Never be a dark elf who is an executive of a mage nation and a dark elf who is a
minority in an elven nation.
(I'll try to keep my identity as secret as possible....1-um.
Do the fathers of the world even think that far? I wonder how much Mr.
Tacchi Mee was thinking about it? I should have asked him for more details.
.
.
) oss <na(z(as)
As Ainz is struggling to figure out how to take the story, the elves return with the
same drink.
They are all Coke.
(Oh shit.
I haven't even finished thinking about it yet.....
I guess haphazard is no good.
But, j, there's nothing we can do now.
Now that we are both seated, let's start the conversation from the direction of
simply being interested and wanting to open diplomatic relations.
If I can't lead the conversation, I'll bring it up in the form of "Actually....".
(Or, from Kuro's point of view, we would like to deepen our friendship with the
Dark Elfre.
Well! -The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good
understanding of what is going on in the world.
We are now building a country called the Central Land of Guidance, in which we
plan to live together with various races.
We have already had humans, mountain dwarves, goblins, pig demons,
lizardmen, and others agree with us and have become our country's clansmen.
Whether or not the elves agree with this or not, we would like to open diplomatic
relations and trade with the elven nations.
So we would like to go to your country.
It would not be a bad idea to actually open diplomatic relations and trade with the
Elven nation, but there is a fatal problem.
However, there is a fatal problem.
It would be absolutely bad if the emissary is Ainz.
Coco soa0<m coOO.
It worked at Wharf, but it is hard to imagine that it will succeed in the same way
again.
On the contrary, there is a great possibility that it will end up with exactly the
opposite result.
Therefore, if we were to actually open diplomatic relations, we would want to
send someone with a certain amount of wisdom.
Albedo is the best person for the job, but she seems to be very busy with the
occupation and governance of the kingdom, so I don't want to throw any more
new tasks at her for a while longer.
If I order Albedo to do it, she will say, "It's all right," and in fact, it is possible.
But that doesn't mean I'm not overworking her.
So, to avoid overloading her with too much work, Ainz needs to keep a close eye
on her subordinates' physical and mental health.
The first thing to do is to get a good understanding of the situation.
What exactly do you mean by "cooperation"? The question was asked in a voice
that sounded like the heart of a leaf, and Ainz lightly shrugged his shoulders.
I'd like to hear what you have to say.
And Ainz, is that okay? If we know what we want to know," the elf said, as if
deciding on a phrase.
I would like to talk to you.
Aura and Mare, as well as the surrounding area, are a distance away from the
maids who seem to be eavesdropping on the conversation.
The Elves were looking at each other with a complicated expression on their
faces.
If they call the elves "Ainz," they are sure that the elves will take it as
"eki-eki-shii" and "consider the difference in position," and if they don't call them
"Ainz," they are sure that the elves will take it as "rejecting the words of
Ainz-sama.
I don't scold the maids for eavesdropping.
They are not listening out of malice or curiosity.
I can feel the spirit of "I am", "I am", "I am", "I am? I....I see.
I'm sorry to hear that.
So, let me tell you a story.
What is the land of the elves like? Are they protected from monsters in the forest?
The Elf7s looked at me as if I had asked them a strange question.
We live in the forest, but we have moved to the trees.
The ground doesn't smell? We call that tree the elf tree.
" After listening to the girls explain the process, the elves use the forest priest's
fighting techniques to transform the trees into a form of transformation.
The tree can be made to become a hollow.
For example, they can create hollows inside trees or simple suspension bridges
between trees.
In this way, they can create a cluster of dozens of elf trees in the forest.
This is the village of the elves.
The transformation of these trees into objects is central to the culture of the elves,
who create houses, furniture, and even weapons and armor.
They can also harden the arrows and bullets used as replacements into iron.
As far as Ainz knew, this was a method that Yggdrasil did not have, so when he
asked the girls to use it, they were surprised.
I asked them if they could use it, and they were surprised.
They thought it was a variant of the elf tree, because it looked completely
different, and that it was specially made so that only two people could change its
form.
They also said that the elf's purchasing method is exclusive to the elf tree and has
no effect on other trees.
Because they live in such an environment, monsters such as snakes and tigers,
which are very skilled at climbing, are said to be the elves' natural enemies.
There are also nocturnal guardians, but these creatures have a high ability to hide,
so they can cause damage at times.
On the other hand, monsters that do not have the ability to climb up to that level
are effective at returning fire, so they are not often attacked.
The elven capital of the city of the elves The elves themselves do not have a large
population, and there are only two cities that can be called a capital! The only one
of them is built on a plain where the forest is broken, on the bank of a lake in the
shape of a crescent moon.
It seems that <os(teos(teos(teos(teos(teos(teos
The reason why the word "the city" continues to be used is that these girls lived in
a village far from the royal capital and only knew about it in the form of hearsay.
One of the reasons why only the royal capital is located on the plain is that the
lake is home to huge aquatic monsters, and large monsters do not come close to
the city for fear of being preyed upon.
I see," Ainz thought.
The forest priests' method of creating water and other resources would make it a
good environment for them to be on top of the trees.
The branches of the elf tree would provide a shield against flying monsters, and
the trees would be tin enough to provide shelter.
It is no wonder that many elves have developed the ability to become either
wildebeests or priests of the forest if they live in such an environment.
On the contrary, it must be impossible to survive otherwise.
(Mastering the skills of this world! (I don't know what it's like to learn a class of
technology in this world, but I guess it means that elves, who have few farmers,
have a higher percentage of people who can fight than humans.
I then asked them about their life expectancy and population.
They did not seem to care much about life expectancy, and were not interested in
how long they would live.
However, the oldest elves who lived in their village were estimated to be over 300
years old.
Incidentally, they are not even sure of their own age.
The idea of a birthday, Nini Co<
They do not have a long life expectancy, but they are sure to have a long life
span.
They do not have a long life span, they do not have a large population, and they
do not have many children like humans do.
However, Ainz thinks that there will be a lot of children born from what she
hears.
(According to the Yggdrasil elves, their lifespan is 1,000 years...The first decade
of their life is quite fast, and after that, the last decade ages faster? I don't
remember, but was it something like that? No? So, if we assume that a child is
born every ten years, and that a child reaches the age of 200 to 400 years old,
that's about 20 people? The elves looked at each other and said, "So where should
we go if we want to return you to your original village? (Yes, of course.
(I see.
.
.
you don't want to tell us that much.
.
.
that's important information.
After a few moments, one of the elves asked a question.
Oh, um......
Are we going to be sent back home? .
.
.
-1..... ? The use of language is strange, Ainz thought, and realized his mistake.
.
.
.....Right.
The village was attacked by the people of the legal country, wasn't it?
Everyone will be gone.
Tr ou,, - - sy 1 , portrait・・・・・ -Okay.
Let's take him somewhere safe, not to his village of origin.
Do you have any idea where that might be? A village with relatives would be
fine, and if not, what about the royal capital? "I'm sorry, we only know the area
around the village.
We only know the area around the village...." "Where is a safe place..." They are
not well informed about the outside of the village, but this does not mean that
they are the only ones.
The most important thing to remember is that you can't just go out and buy a new
pair of shoes.
They are not the only ones who have no information about the outside of the
village.
Most of the people in this world end their lives where they were born.
Those who are not particularly educated may barely know the nearby cities, but
distant cities are like another country, even if they belong to the same nation.
The elf Tarachi said to Ainz, who was pondering the situation.
The elf Tarachi said to Ainz, "Well, I guess we are going to be let out of here
after all? The first thing to do is to open diplomatic relations with the elven
nation.
We were thinking of doing that.
If we are going to open diplomatic relations with the elven nations, it might not
be good for them to have you here.
You understand? We have kept you here so far as an emergency measure, but it is
difficult to do so from now on.
However, we are not so heartless as to throw them out into the territory controlled
by the legal state.
That's why I asked for a safe place.
Ainz does not intend to take the initiative in opening diplomatic relations, but the
safe return of the three may be useful in the future.
Ainz also sensed that the elves were trying to say something, so he asked, "What's
up with the one and the other? What's wrong with one? Can't you just leave us
here like this? Ainz looked down at the drinks in front of them.
No way.
.
.
no, no way.
.
.
....Why? The first, the representative elf, glanced at Aura and Mare.
Aura and Mare," ....Aura, Mare.
The elf, the representative of "that one," glanced at Aura and Mare.
Why don't you bring us some? What? Yes, sir! Yes, Mr.
Ainz.
1 Let's go, Mare, you are wonderful.
Ainz admired Ayla's perceptiveness.
If he were in the opposite position, he would have instantly understood that the
other party was asking him to leave the table.
They may not have been able to do it.
Or would he have realized it instantly, taking < advantage of his working
experience? Perhaps Aura is better at reading the air than Albedo and Demiurgos.
I could picture the face of Demiurgos smiling thinly in my mind, "Is that how you
do it, Ainz-sama? (That old man completely misreads my true intentions....
I wondered if he was doing it on purpose.
The actuality is, it's on purpose.
Can we talk now? After a few moments, the two men stand up and pull Auerle by
the arm.
The hearing of one of the dark elves is better than that of a human being, and one
who is a ranger, like Aura, has an even better sense of hearing.
The elf in front of him probably understands this and lowers his voice, but even
so, there is a good chance that Aura would have heard him.
The most important thing to remember is that the elves are not the only ones who
can be heard.
I'm sure you've heard that.
Ainz, like Elfre, had also tried to speak up, but the connection was so strong that
he sounded normal.
-I thought for a moment that it was a joke, but when I saw the other two elves
gravely agreeing with me, I knew they meant what they said.
The level of food was different.
The elves eat fruits, meats, and vegetables, both grilled and broiled.
They have a different level of enthusiasm for cooking in general.
The girls assured us that now that they are accustomed to Nazarick's food, they
are not confident that they can return to Nazarick and live there.
By the way, their favorite food is visa.
(I see.....
Food diplomacy is not a bad idea.
It's a big appeal point to show that you can eat such delicious food.
) There was more to their story than that.
They said safety is different.
Even though they live in a magically created village, there is no such thing as a
single death from monsters in a year.
In Nazarick, on the other hand, people can sleep without having to stand guard
even at night.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your home is to be sure that you have the best possible experience.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your money is to use it.
(ao.
It made sense, Ainz thought deeply.
The two are inbred elves, and they have lovely children.
The two are of a close kin to the elves, and they are both adorable children.
Even Ainz, if asked who he would most like to serve among the guardians of the
hierarchy, would choose Aura and Mare.
No, of course, if someone actually asked him, he would flatter himself by saying,
"I can't choose because they are all great guardians.
But in truth, that one person.
Then there is Cocytus.
I don't really want to serve anyone else.
But I don't think I can talk about anything without those two.
I wondered what was going on, but that seemed to be the end of what the elves
had to say.
(Honestly, I don't know.
It would be nice to have that person.
What's the point of having him around? I'm not sure.
You don't have to reject their wishes," Ainz said.
You don't have to reject their wishes," Ainz said, to which the elves gave a happy
gleeful grin.
They did not seem to be acting as if they were flattered.
The three elves didn't seem to understand what Ainz meant, but this is a very
important thing for them to know.
It is.
If the Dark Elves of the Elven Nation were to develop a friendship with the Dark
Elves, the treatment of these three Elves would be important.
They could say that they were freed from slavery and paid for their labor by
taking care of them.
However, there is a limit to what can be done.
The current situation, where they are not even paid, is the blackest of the black.
I don't want the dark elves who may come here in the future to think so.
In that case, the three of them should make a case that Nazarick is white and is
treated wonderfully.
The first thing to do is to make a case that Nazarick is being treated wonderfully
by the white people.
The first time I saw her, I thought she was going to be a little bit of a jerk, and I
was surprised to see her.
They don't care if they are listening or not.
I don't feel like reprimanding him, as I think it's a sign of his loyalty.
But I wish I could hide it a little better.
(I need to sign a contract with the elves as soon as possible.
(We need to sign a contract with the elves as soon as possible, and we should also
apply the white treatment we are planning to give to the maids.
I don't think the elves will be humbled, but if they really want to apply it to the
maids, they might as well have a police force.
oejini<・NAGOOZ(・・)
I would like to ask for your help to go to the land of the elves.
If possible, I would like you to take me there.
Of course, Aura and Mare will be accompanying us.
But since I don't know the etiquette of the elves, I was wondering if I could ask
you to act as a go-between for them.
I'm sorry, I'm not confident that I can guide you.
I am not confident that I can guide you.
I've been to Tomo's village before, but I don't know anything about etiquette and
manners.....- "I see...- "I'm sorry! It's not easy to go to an unknown place without
a guide, but it's also not clear if the girls will be of any real use to you.
On the other hand, if you take them with you, they may become a liability.
Ainz turned around and beckoned to Lumière, who stood behind him.
He lifts his cup to her ear when she is able to pull it up.
Of course, the contents have not decreased a bit.
Just to be sure, she turned her gaze toward Aura and the others.
I thought it was a little confusing, but she seemed to understand immediately and
said only, "Excuse me," and left the place.
BO-ooo0<mSOOO
The dark elves are glad to be appreciated as such, but there is more to their
answer than that.
The reason for this immediately occurred to Ainz.
Aura and Mare.
No, you are not the same person.
I want to ask what kind of relationship the dark elf race has with your elf race.
I would like to know what kind of relationship the Dark Elves have with you, the
Elven race.
I want to know how the elven race as a whole views the dark elves.
If the elven community doesn't have good feelings about the dark elves, then it's
not a good idea to bring them to the forefront.
I don't know, it's not so good.
What do you think? I want to know the honest truth," the three men looked at
each other.
I must confess that there were no dark elves in our village, so this is the first time
I've met them.
I'm not really sure what to think about it.
The actuality that the actual dark skin is actually a true fact, I've heard it said.
The actual a lot more the better.
Then it is very likely that they are not oppressed, even if they are a minority.
This is a nation of elves out there! Is this because the elven nation has an enemy
outside, a legal state, and cannot afford to fight inside? The most important thing
to remember is that the forest is not a place to live.
It is an enemy that pollutes the forest" "It is a coarse existence" "Ninimini
Oo0<mcoCo
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of them are not in the
same place at the same time.
It is true that I said earlier that I wanted to know the honest truth.
However, they are too honest.
These girls are the ones who believe in the president's "no-courtesy" policy and
are being forced into a quiet position.
However, it is now conclusive that Ainz cannot be an ambassador to open
diplomatic relations.
No, on the contrary, this may be a good thing.
-It can be used as an excuse to say that it is impossible for Ainz to open
diplomatic relations because of the situation.
It is not to say that Ainz could not open diplomatic relations because of his lack
of ability.
Or should we go to the elven countries in turn - starting slowly by dispatching
diplomats and opening diplomatic relations with them? (We don't have diplomats
like that.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I don't know any reliable human diplomats in the world.
So how about suggesting to Albedo that he send in a superior adventurer? No....I
think there are still some concerns about having an adventurer as a representative
of the country....I'm just guessing, so I may be wrong....)If we tell Albedo, he may
say, "An adventurer will be fine.
But 1( I wonder if there is enough time to do so.
.
.
)oe low<ans-o・(ap.
The country of the Yelphs is hostile to the Lawful State and appears to be under
considerable attack.
This was the case before they were captured.
It is not impossible to say that the moon might have been destroyed by now if it
were not so bad.
The fall of the Elven kingdom is not a bad thing for Ainz.
The fall of the Elven kingdom is not a bad thing for Ainz, because when she
reaches out for help, the effect will be great.
So, should they wait and see? There is no time to wait and see.
The people who might become friends of Aura and Mare might lose their lives in
the process.
Dark elves, a minority race, are especially vulnerable.
(Or send just the two of us ahead.
No, we can't do that.
Sending just two people to an unknown place is very unsettling.
I know they are 100 level NPCs and not children.....
I'm sure they're not children, but I'm not going to send them to an unknown place.
I'm not going to intervene in the war between the elves and the law and save the
elven nation at this point.
The reason is that we still do not want to see a complete hostility between the
Law and Magic countries at Ainz's sole discretion.
I would like to know what Albedo and Demiurgos are thinking, but I am also
afraid that if I poke around in that area, it will be revealed that Ainz has nothing
in his brain.
First of all, if we don't roll the conversation well, Ainz's stupid opinion will take
precedence, which may cause damage to Nazarick in the future.
vokVv(Maybe it would be better to go to the elven country and tell them to
evacuate only dark elves.
Sorutoshi..there's no need to take anyone other than those two people.
.
.
)Oo0<
If he were to take them with him, it would be best to have an escort, such as
Hanzo, who is skilled at hiding, rather than to take an army with him.
Ainz looked at the three elves.
These three are the replacements for the lizardmen.
The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what
you're getting into.
Of course, the other two will remain here.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your money is to be prepared to pay for it.
Not bad.
Even if the girls feel that they are hostages, all they have to do is to insist that
they have no such intention.
Ainz looked at Aura and the others.
He must have gotten the message that they were willing to go back.
Aura, Mare, and Lumi(ale and the others returned.
What kind of souvenirs would you elves like me to bring them? Gold, silver, or
two stones? In our village, we don't use metal coins, so I don't think they would
be pleased with gold or silver.
And then there's the rarely available sesquicentennial herb.
A slight injury can be easily treated with magic, but only a skilled priest can cure
a disease.
I am glad to hear that you are doing well.
The actual "I'm not sure what to do with it, but I'm sure you'll be able to find a
way to make it work for you.
Mare can't do that much, can she? I'm not sure.
Oh, yes, yes, I can't use that kind of magic.
The magic of the forest priests is the evolutionary form of the elves.
The actuality that the particulars of the particulars are not really a lot more than a
few of the most common, the actuality that the actuality that the particulars are
not really a lot more than a few of the most common.
The most important thing to do is to make all the inhabitants of this world bow
down to Nazarick.
No - we should assume that there are already such guilds that have once moved
in.
(We should tell this information to Albedo and ask him to consider rethinking his
national strategy.
It is foolish to think that you are the only one who is special.
It might not be a bad idea, depending on the situation, to use the transition gate)
to biston transport food to the elven village when you arrive in order to let them
know how good the magic country is in a friendly way.
I remember it being effective with the dwarves.
It seems like a good idea if we remember what we experienced at that time and do
it accordingly.
0<.
(The first thing to do is to look for a place called Crescent Lake, gather
information at the elven royal city there, and then head to the dark elven village.
For Ainz, going to the dark elf village was not just about making friends with the
two elves.
He does not want them to make friends on his orders.
Oh, that's what I intend to do.
I intend to do that.
(What should we do next? Persuasion? (I'm not sure we'll be able to break
through the next obstacle.
However, we have to do something.
I'll use this as a stepping stone to introduce paid leave to Nazarick.
Well-timed -1 perhaps he was waiting for the conversation to settle down! The
food is brought to the table.
"Come on, eat up," he said, "I'll be right with you.
When Ainz recommended the food, the elves, whose eyes were crossed, began to
eat the food with relish.
What do people do when they face a difficult challenge? There are probably
several different ways to do this, but this time, Ainz chose the advantage of
numbers and geographical location.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you want
to do.
In his hand, he held the real Staff of Ainz-Ul-Goun for the first time in a long
time.
In other words, he was dressed as the absolute ruler of Nazarick and the head of
the guild, Ainz Wool Goun.
However, even with all these preparations, it is not necessarily true that he can
beat the opponent who is coming now.
The opponent is the very last boss.
A boss that cannot be compared to the world eater of the ninth day of the ninth
month of the lunar calendar.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you're
going to do.
He has simulated it many times in his mind.
He is anticipating the various reactions of his opponents and searching for the
perfect answer that he should take.
However, Ainz is an ordinary person.
Oo nee oo oo<< is that?
I'm looking forward to your improvisation skills.
Perhaps the future Ainz will do something about it.
Lumière, who was waiting in front of the door, announced that the other party had
arrived.
Let him through.
The other party is, needless to say, the future Mr.
Ainz.
The other party was, needless to say, Albedo, the hierarchical guardian
supervisor.
The moment she saw Ainz, her smile disappeared and her face turned leaden.
The first time she saw him, her smile disappeared and she changed her face to a
serious leaden one.
Don't worry about it, Albedo.
I have heard the report that you will be late.
I contacted Albedo (by message) and told him that I was not in shape to see Ainz
because I was doing some things at the Suiyu acupuncture clinic.
He said he needed time to get ready.
Ainz, who had no reason whatsoever to deny this, instructed him to come here
about 30 minutes later than the time Albedo had offered.
Was it because of Albedo's character that he was early enough? Is it an ironclad
rule for working people?
Albedo raises his head and comes to the front of the throne and puts on one arm.
Ainz says simply.
-I'm taking a paid leave of absence from now on.
I'm taking a paid leave of absence from now on.
However, when he has done so in the past, the conversation has often gone in the
wrong direction.
The first thing you need to do is to be honest about the purpose of your visit.
This time, there is no Demiurgeon.
The thing that blows up diagonally is breath -. these are all tinny.
The calmness of Albedo, who was looking up at Ainz, moved just a little, and his
gaze also moved left and right.
He must have confirmed Aura and Mare's reaction.
When Ainz was recuperating, wondering how Albedo would react, Albedo said
seriously, "I'm not sure.
I don't understand what he is saying.
I have no idea.
Why such a reaction? What kind of thinking and thinking led him to that
conclusion? What kind of reaction should Ainz give to that?
Two responses immediately come to mind.
One is "What are you talking about? is one.
The other is, "You're right.
Of course, I would have said it with a more dominant and almost domineering
tone.
Ainz's imaginary brain was burning out.
But there is no time.
Albedo threw a ball to him.
The ball was thrown by Albedo, and it was necessary to return it as quickly as
possible.
I'm sure you've misunderstood me, Albedo.
That's not what I'm trying to say," he said honestly.
Was there ever a time when it was a good idea to act like a know-it-all? No, there
was.
For now, the Nazarite absolute ruler, Ain't-Ul-Goun, has been protected as a
respected entity.
To the pious heart of Satoru Suzuki.
Albedo looked as if he had noticed something.
I'm sorry about this, Ainz-sama," he said, bowing hurriedly.
No, I'm not mad at you.
There's no need to bow down.
" He was pleased to have someone who had done nothing wrong bow down to
him.
I'm sorry I made you think I was wrong when I said I was taking a paid day off.
Nazarick has neither a good pay system nor a good vacation system.
It is the blackest of the black.
If this is the case, it is more than possible that the workers misunderstood that
they were being offered paid vacation time and thought it was some kind of social
gathering.
This is the fault of Ainz, which has never created such a white system.
Of course, Ainz is inclined to say that NPC Tarara himself was prevented from
doing so and only did so because he had a desire to work anyway.
Incidentally, this is Satoru Suzuki's rule of thumb. no matter how bad the
treatment is, if the relationship between people is good, it is quite bearable.
On the other hand, even if the treatment is great, if the relationship with the
people is terrible, you will get sick at a very fast pace.
In this sense, Nazarick may be running smoothly because of its excellent human
relations.
I'm not sure if it's a good thing or not, but it's a good thing.
I hope you forgive me," Ainz also bowed his head.
"Ah, Ainz-sama! Please raise your face! Albedo, who was wearing a robe, told
him to do so, and Ainz raised his head.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you are not the only one who has been in
a position to do so.
If I can no longer bow to you, it's the end.
Albedo's eyes widened as he gasped, and then he bowed deeply.
The two men standing on either side of him were cringing, probably startled by
Albedo's sudden reaction.
0<msoo
I'm not sure if I'm going to be able to do that.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that he immediately realized that he
was going somewhere else when he heard that he was going on a paid vacation.
If Ainz were in Albedo's position today, he would have asked the question, "Are
the two of you here to relax at the Chikugo Sixth Level? If Ainz were in Albedo's
position today, he would have asked, "Are the two of them here to relax on the
sixth level? What is this about? The first thing to do is to make sure that you
have the right information.
I had to get confirmation.
Don't jump to conclusions.
We are not trying to conduct diplomacy.
I'm just going to see what's going on.
I was afraid of what they would say.
The other side of the coin is that it's good.
I'm going to take a paid vacation and take these two with me on a trip to the land
of the elves.
I'm going on a trip to the elven country with these two people.
If you have any urgent business, please contact me at (message, etc.
).
I'll be back soon.
I'm not going to do anything more than 4 on the month of March, - I'm not going
to do it.
I'm not going to do it, okay? Really.
Really.
I'll be right back.
I'm sorry, I'm sorry.
Will you be leaving immediately? I had not thought that far ahead, but in view of
the situation in the legal country, it might be better to leave immediately.
If Ainz-sama wants to leave immediately, it is natural to finish the preparations
immediately, Ainz thought, but both agreed with Albedo's statement.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you want
to do and what you need to do.
But.
I want to make sure," he said.
I want to make sure, not only Albedo, but also Aura and Mare.
I have a question for you.
The Nazarick Underground Mound has established a mage kingdom, made the
empire a vassal state, brought the wilderness wardens under its control, and just a
few days ago, reduced the kingdom to a search party.
The territory under his control has continued to expand, and as an organization it
has grown in size.
The organization has grown, but are there enough people to keep up with it? It is
true that Aura and Mare are the executives of the organization.
The most important thing to remember is that you can't just take a day or two off
and expect the organization to keep running.
If they were ordinary employees, they could be replaced, but if they were
executives, it would not be possible to replace them.
But that doesn't mean that the organization should stop moving just because two
people take a day off.
If so, the plan will have to be cancelled or changed.
If that were to happen, drastic measures would have to be taken.
If that is the case, we will need to take drastic measures.
And if it comes down to it, I and Demi(ulgos are there.
The most important thing to remember is that you can't just take a look at the
actual product or service and expect it to work.
I am sure you have already solved my problem.
He is one of Nazarick's best intellectuals and guardian general.
He lives up to his name.
I'm impressed.
I admire you," he said, sending his praise to Albedo with all his might.
Unlike Ainz, she is managing the organization properly.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you're
doing.
The only thing is that Albedo's expression is a little stiff.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of them have been in the
same room together for a long time.
Aura and Mare this time, but..... Even if Albedo and Demiurgos take a leave of
absence, the organization will work without problems? Albedo is generally
tight-lipped, but quickly answers, "The others will work without us.
I am sure that even if we are not here, the others will be able to carry out the work
at the level required by Ainz-sama and close the open scandals.
U1mu.....
Albedo.....
I'm not asking if you believe in it.
What I'm asking is if you can do it without problems.
I am sure it is difficult and painful for you to say anything that would cast doubt
on the ability of your fellow guardians to do their jobs.
But can you give me an accurate, unemotional answer as to whether or not you
can actually do it? If it is not possible, then we must start the training and
weaving when there is room.
I'm sorry, Mr.
Ainz....in the middle of a conversation....what's the matter, Murray? Hopoho, a
little quiet time passed when I could do a great job like Albedo's, and then
Albedo's chilling voice.
I wonder if that's the end of it.
It was not as if Mare's statement had anything to do with stirring up Albedo's
anger.
No, from Ainz's point of view, it was something that would have convinced him,
"Absolutely.
Mare!" -Mare's shoulders buckled at the sound of Albedo's yell.
Albedo's expression is grim, and he is seriously furious co ni o0<.
Albedo's voice was so loud and clear that Ainz did not even ask him to stop.
Albedo said, without Ainz's attempts to stop him.
The guardian of the prestigious hierarchy is unable to do the work required by the
Most High? Albedo! Don't shout.
What's the matter with saying you can't do what you can't do? The problem is that
you can do what you can't do.
The problem is that you can't do what you can't do.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding of what
you're doing.
It is not a question of not being able to do what you can't do! The problem is that
if you can't do it, you don't propose how you can do it! It is unacceptable for a
guardian of the hierarchy to be unable to do the work required by the Supreme
Being, and to let it end there! Ainz said in his heart.
It is true that from that point of view, Mare's statement is not good.
"Mr.
Ainz, I think Albedo's words are correct.
Mare should retract her statement," Aura said coldly.
Aura said coldly, "Mare should retract what she said.
Aura. "I think you're right, Mare," Aura says coldly.
No! Albedo tried to accuse him further, but Ainz interrupted him with an angry
voice.
Of course, he was acting, not really angry.
The proof of this was that he did not suppress his emotions.
Ainz emitted an aura along with his voice.
This was to forcefully seize the initiative through the effects of the party of
vision, and not to year a debuff.
In any case, Albedo, Aura, Mare, and Ryde (Yale) were not affected because they
were carrying items that nullified their psychic effects.
I don't even know if Albedo intended to say something like "continue".
It was possible that Albedo might have gently argued with Mare.
The only thing is, since there was a possibility that the two of them would get on
bad terms, Ainz had no choice but to intervene.
He said, "...Mare.
Albepedo's words are certainly convincing.
If you think it can't be done, you should have stated a counterproposal.
I'm sorry, but I think there is a problem with the bosses who force people to do
things they don't think they can do.
I can't say that there isn't a problem.
Albedo.
I appreciate your loyalty, Ani.
But everyone can do it.
But everyone can make mistakes.
In fact, Albedo is so loyal and capable that he is quick to take harsh measures on
all sides.
However, since Ainz generally dismisses them, they have been able to avoid
becoming a major problem.
If the full authority were left completely to Albedo, a storm of purification would
probably break out.
(No ya ya.j. I think it's a quintessential tag melancholy.....) "Yes.
I think I did lose my temper a bit.
Forgive me, Mare.
" "Eh, .
Eh, oh, no, no.
Albedo's words were right.
I was wrong.
I'm sorry.
" The man bowed his head, and Mare bent at a ninety-degree angle at the waist.
I'm sorry," he said, "but I was wrong.
Oh, yeah.
I'm taking the two of you to the elven country for a paid vacation, so you'd better
take over the job while I'm gone.
You should finish the handover in a...three days and get out of there.
If possible, do not leave it to the ...floor guardian, etc.
, but try to leave it to your own people.
If it seems impossible," Ainz thought, "Albedo will be tough, since it is right after
the fall of the kingdom.
If it's not possible," Ainz thought, "then you'll have to talk to Pandora's Actor.
You got it, you two," they both said cheerfully, "yes.
So, how will Ainz-sama's party be organized? Hanzo and his men.
I mean, Hanzo and his team are surprisingly good and easy to use.
To tell you the truth, if I had more money and data to spare, I would call for more.
The Hanzo data is gone, but there are still other ninja monster data in the library.
I could use them, but I don't want to touch the property in the treasure hall, so I
guess I'll have to hold out until I can save up my money.
I'm not sure if it's a good idea to go to the city of Nazarick.
I'll give it some thought on the way to the elven lands.
Oh, I need money......
I wonder if there is someone hoarding treasure somewhere.
Someone who won't complain if I take it from him....)"...i4sama? Hmm?" I'm
sorry.
I'm sorry, I've been thinking about it a little bit.
I was about to say that Hanzo and the others would be good, but Ainz shut his
mouth.
It is said that a good member of society needs to be able to read the air, but for
this moment, Ainz himself, an ordinary member of society, was happy with the
roll of the dice he had rolled, and his intuition whispered to him that he should
wait a bit before agreeing to that opinion.
He could hear the slight emotion in Albedo's voice, which was different from
what he normally heard.
I'm not planning on taking Hanzou with me, but is there something you want
Hanzou and the others to do? I'm not sure what you want them to do.
Albedo's face turned pale as he said, "I don't mean to disagree with Ainz-sama's
decision, but.
.
.
" He looked at Albedo, who was a little hesitant.
I've heard some people say that Hanzo and the others are the only ones who are
being used.
...There are many people who would like to work for Ainz-sama.
I'd like you to know that there are people who would like to use you if they have
the chance," he replied.
Ainsou Suzuki Satoru is an ordinary person.
So he never thought he would have such a problem.
It is true that he is very much in favor of Hanzou.
However, the fact that other people think so is not good.
There is definitely favoritism in a corporate organization.
It is natural that people who are favored by their superiors are more likely to
advance, even if their abilities are somewhat inferior.
However, it is inevitable that the relationship between people in the company will
deteriorate.
That is not good enough.
We just thought that Nazarick, a black company, is somehow able to survive
because of its good relationships with its employees.
Under such circumstances, there was no way he could say, "I'm going to take
Hanzo with me after all.
Well, we'll see who will be chosen for Su Gyong (we'll have to wait and see who
it is).
Who will be chosen, <naozrooo(or"
Ainz grins.
It's a completely different attitude from his heart.
Albedo bowed his head with a look that said, "Naru-baho-bado, as expected of
Ainz-sama.
I'm sorry," he said.
I'll contact all the people belonging to the Nazarick Underground Tomb
immediately.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good time with your family
and friends.
The sound of the closing of the door made Albedo lift up his head.
He looked at the two men who must have raised their heads at the same time.
Hey, Albedo," he said, "I have a question.
I just want to ask you something," he asked Aura as he stood up.
I'd like to ask you a few questions," he said, standing up and turning to Aura.
You don't really just want to enjoy your leisure time, do you? I'm sure he's not
just going to enjoy his leisure time.
-The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the best out of
your business is to be a good businessman.
The position of king is not a light one.
It is not something that can be put on and taken off depending on one's mood, just
like taking off one's coat.
It is believed that behind his every move is the will of the nation of the past.
The knowledge of the legal countries is shared to a certain extent in Nazarick.
The knowledge of the legal state is shared to some extent in Nazarick, so there is
no problem to omit the explanation of the least eye.
The first thing to do is to find a way to get the best out of the situation.
The most important thing to remember is that the law is not a force to be
reckoned with.
The Theocracy is not at war with the Zadokuni at this time, but they don't want to
split their forces between the north and the south for the future.
It is very likely that they are launching a major offensive in order to end the
problem with the Kingdom of Jelf.
However, my master seems to have a slightly different view.
I wondered if he was going to get information in order to find out what was going
on.
If it were Temiurgos, he might be able to say with certainty.
Albedo is superior to the Demiurgos in domestic affairs, but when it comes to
military relations, it is a step behind.
So, while I was ashamed of myself for not noticing what I should have noticed, I
tilted my head to the reason why de(ulgos did not move.
(Is demi(ulgos making some kind of move without telling us? Is he trying to
collect information on the elven lands for the very second, but not bringing it up
to us? I don't think that's possible.....) "Cocoa0<m-O?
Demiurgos have more discretionary rights than the other guardians because of the
various tasks they perform away from Nazarick.
It may be more correct to say that other guardians do not exercise those rights
very often.
The information and actions taken are reported to the master at a later date, and
are usually written in great detail, so they are thick and difficult to read.
Therefore, it is hard to believe that there is anything about Demiurgos' activities
that he is not aware of, but there was nothing about the land of the elves.
However, considering Demiurgos' character, it seems unlikely that he has
anything to hide.
The most plausible line is that he did not happen to have prompted his hand that
far.
However, it was also true that I could not say "no" for sure when I let myself go.
I should probably go see Demiurgos as soon as I get out of here.
No, we should call him.
We should not talk about such a thing in the other party's domain.
However, there is a possibility that Demiurgos will probe our gut if we talk to
him with our own subordinates in charge.
(But if the demiurgeon is able to speed up the demons.... No, would you take such
a shortcut? Are you doubting me? The problem is that you haven't made a move
yet.
) "Will you be fighting against the legal state? Yes, yes, that's right.
I don't know if that's going to happen.
Maybe Ainz-sama couldn't say for sure and used the word "no leave".
Albedo answered in a hurry after coming to his senses at Mare's question.
Although they had been thinking in harmony, there was no sign of doubt in their
eyes.
I'm going to put Temiurgos out of my mind for now.
I'm going to put Temiurgos out of my mind.
Maybe the master is thinking that this time he will act not as the ruler of
Nazarick, but as the undead of the people on vacation.
By doing so, even in the worst case scenario, he is trying to prevent Nazarick
from being harmed.
I wonder if he is trying to avoid the worst-case scenario where Nazarick might be
harmed by his actions.
What? Oh, that Ainz-sama," the two girls said with surprise in their loud voices
and turned their eyes to Albedo with suspicion.
My master's random discussions have read through everything so far and have
completely dominated the flow of events.
I have seen many times how an ordinary blow can turn into a decisive one.
According to the story, he is acting based on his knowledge of a thousand years in
the future.
If his master is so sure that he might make a mistake in judgment, it is only
natural that Albedo would think that he is wrong.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your home is to be sure that you have the best possible experience.
I'm sure it's impossible for even me to completely see through Ainz-sama's
deepest treachery.
I know that very well from the past.
I'm not sure how Master Ainz decided to use the term "paid leave".
...I honestly don't know how Master Ainz made the decision to use the term "paid
leave.
The two guardians are very serious about the situation.
On the other hand, it is not impossible that he would be pleased with the fact that
he had prepared it voluntarily.
The other side of the coin is that it is not possible that he would be pleased with
the fact that he had voluntarily prepared for them.
The first thing you need to do is to select the right guard for each case.
Perhaps he meant that Albedo had not been able to properly recognize his
master's concerns, and that he had not been able to fully live up to the trust he had
placed in him.
But even that is not enough.
Is it a "yes" or a "no"? Or is it? Hearing their replies, Albedo finally says, "Aura,
Mare.
Aura, Mare.
I think we can get some idea of what Ainz-sama is thinking by the kind of people
he chooses.....This is a very high-level job.
The two guardians replied to Albedo with a spirited response.
The two guardians responded with a spirited reply to Albedo.
(Even if you have to delay the disposal of the remnants of the kingdom, you
should be prepared just in case.
) Thinking about the order of work in his mind, Albedo left the room with the two
of them.
Nini CoOO<There is.
(ans ea nico moe ko e "ma [koro Nao
The Great Forest of Avershire, where the land of the elves is located, is not a
place that can be called a difficult place.
Certainly, places where there are many rugged monsters, small nations of
subhumans, and terrain that makes it difficult to know which direction to go are
difficult places in themselves, but there are no structures that could be called
fortresses, nor is the terrain so steep that it is impossible for a person to traverse
it.
However, there are places that are difficult to break through.
They are created by individuals.
Shuen, the servant-leader of the Fire Reduction Sacred Scripture, gazes ahead,
piggybacked behind the trees sparsely growing in the foundation.
There was an elf girl, who looked to be about the same age as a human.
Elves are smaller in stature than humans, making them look even younger.
The girl was sitting on a small chair placed on the top of a heap of earth.
She was holding a bow that was disproportionately large for her small body, and
several arrows peeked out from the quiver beside the chair.
The arrow whistle is not large, and the number of arrows that are visible can be
counted on both fingers.
However, we have been informed that the number of missing sums in the arrow
short does not change no matter how many arrows are shot.
It is a magic item, no doubt about it.
There is no one around but the girl.
She is alone.
A child.
One person.
That's what I'm afraid of.
Mio can take the battle by himself.
She is truly worthy of 10,000 generals.
In fact, this girl had already cost the lives of nearly a thousand Hokoku soldiers.
As a result, the 40,000 soldiers of the Ho-Tung invasion were encircled in front of
the girl who was sitting on a small chair.
The usual tactical strategy is to avoid enemy forces that cannot break through.
The Great Forest is a natural obstacle in itself, but there are many places where it
is impossible to go around the temple.
The only thing that is important is that the enemy is not an army, but a single
rider.
But this girl is not only a fighter, her mobility is unparalleled, and once she is lost,
it will be extremely difficult to catch her again.
The enemy force, which is as difficult to capture as an army, will disappear in the
Great Forest.
This will mean the beginning of a long guerrilla war, and there is no doubt that
the morale of the soldiers on the front line will be severely damaged.
There is a way to divide the troops and have the girl take the center and the main
camp advance while the battle is delayed.
This would not be a bad strategy.
If we can put aside the fatal problem of dispersing forces in enemy territory, that
is.
If you can call it a formation when your opponent is sitting in a chair, then now is
an opportune time to make peace.
No matter how many people you send in, it is not a problem that can be solved.
No one who can be called a hero served in the invasion force of the country of
law this time.
That is why the Fire Reduction Scripture is needed.
However, there are no heroes in the fire-extinguishing axiom, either.
Although he was once enrolled, he has been transferred to the Jet-Black Scripture.
Rather, almost all those who set foot in the epicenter of the Ei Jiao in Theocracy
are drawn to the Jet-Black Axis Scripture.
Shuen, too, unfortunately, has not reached the level of a hero.
Even so, he was sent to this battlefield because he believed that he could be a hero
if the Fire Destroying Misconceptions were united as a group.
And it is true.
Shuen and the other fire-suppression scriptures are capable of killing heroes.
However, there is a big difference between those who have stepped into the realm
of heroes and those who are approaching deviants.
The former may have a chance against the former, but not against the latter.
That is why Shuen earnestly observes the girl.
A soldier, a strong soldier, a waving soldier, a hero, and a deviant......
Having seen a variety of beings, Xuyen has knowledge and experience.
The fire reduction scriptures are not as precise as the Jet-Black Scriptures.
Therefore, depending on the results of the analysis, it may be possible to make a
decision to call in the jet-black scriptures from the home country while the dead
soldiers are deployed to stall them.
Shuen let out a small, long, slow breath.
The occupation that the elf girl is training for is probably an archer or a ranger.
If it is the latter, it is an orchid business that sharpens the senses, so even if Xue
Yan is protected by two magic spells, there is a risk that she will be detected.
The actual "I'm not sure how much I'm going to be able to do with it, but I'm sure
I'm going to be able to do with it.
However, the wound.
.
.
He was not confident that he would be able to successfully escape with the
information he had obtained.
More than the fear of dying, Shuen was afraid that he would not be able to bring
back the information he was getting now - that he would die for nothing.
(The target's expression had not moved once since he started observing.
The target's expression had not moved since he started to observe it, and it looked
fake, but Shuyen knew that it was not fake but alive.
After how many minutes of observation? The target moved.
Shuen's heart jumped.
He was worried that he might be the one the target was after.
He knew that the target was not looking at him, but that did not make him feel
safe.
But that did not mean he could rest easy.
For the truly skilled masters, they would use their eyesight to feint from a book
called Haruko Kazuhisa, and in fact, Shuen knew that there was such a martial
art, and his hearing, enhanced by his second-order anal method (elephant ear),
caught the sound of several footsteps approaching from behind.
The target must have sensed this.
It was definitely one of the soldiers of his countrymen.
Shuen's mind is filled with guilt.
He knows full well why they were sent here.
He does not warn the soldiers.
It was not Shuen's place to do so.
omjira "C-nee0<slow down.
I won't miss it.
That's all there is to it.
The best way to understand a target's ability - its strength - is to see it in action.
The top finance department sent the necessary living expenses for that purpose, as
promised.
The precious lives of our fellow countrymen will be sacrificed.
I turned around, careful not to let my attention wander.
The eye of Yutaka to the second rank.
The arrow's movement was blocked by the sight strengthened by the The arrow
was released, and I could see it swirling through the trees.
Then, the arrow spread out in the air.
It turned into a rain of dozens of arrows.
And then they rained down on the earth.
It was not a well-aimed shot, I guessed.
Even if he had been able to accurately detect the target's location by relying on
sound, he was in the middle of a forest.
It would be impossible to shoot properly because of the trees in the way.
However, if this were a magic like the Hefire Sphere, the fire would burn beyond
the barrier.
A similar thing is done by combining the ability to make arrows travel through
the trees and the skill to diffuse them.
Shuen's enhanced hearing picks up the screams of the soldiers.
No one seems to be untrained.
(- Sadness? The soldiers who are attacked from out of sight are confused and
afraid.
<It seems that none of them were able to accurately judge the direction from
which the arrow was fired, and they all began to flee in the direction of their own
accord.
There was no longer any will to fight.
I'm not wrong.
It is not wrong.
No, it is the best solution.
If we all run in different directions, some of us will escape from the killing zone.
The girl shoots the arrow again.
The arrows, which had activated the ability to fly away from trees, moved to the
right position and again turned into arrows that radiated out.
Amidst the rain-like sound, the screams of the soldiers are taken away and the
sound of trampling undergrowth ceases.
With the death of the soldiers' soil, one important piece of information was
gained.
We have not been able to kill the common soldier-dirt - with a blow.
It is true that when a soldier activates an ability such as a martial art that diffuses
an attack, both the damage inflicted and the accuracy of the hit are generally
reduced.
However, a hero would have been able to kill all the soldiers with a single shot.
Then the answer is.
.
.
.
The answer is.
.
.
.
(He's not a hero.
That kid is not even close to being a hero.
He was the rival of the third seat of the Lacquer Black Scriptures, the four great
spirits, and he knew exactly what he was getting himself into.
The strength of the target is below that of Shuen.
However, this is not to say that he can have a comfortable life or that he can rest
assured.
There are differences between the fighting styles of archers and sakihō chanters.
Even if their overall abilities are superior, they can be overturned in any number
of ways depending on the situation.
And there is a possibility that they are holding back the bowmen because they
know they are being watched.
The number of "no's" is also not zero.
But Shuen, who had been monitoring the situation, could say with certainty that
he had not yet lost his mind.
He was not yet in a coma.
Then there is only one thing to do.
The only thing to do, then, is to remove the stone that is an obstacle to the country
of law.
The first thing to do is to remove the stones that are in the way of the legal state.
I can't say I'm fully prepared.
The most important thing to do is to make sure that you are not too far away from
the tree and that you are not too far away from the tree.
(The Arcane Devotee, a profession that must be mastered by Sakihō chanters
belonging to the Fire Reduction Sacred Scripture, is invoked once a day.
It is a once-a-day trump card that is required to be mastered by Sakihō chanters
belonging to the Fire Reduction Scripture.
The choice is obvious, and a total of twelve magic arrows flew at once.
There is no way to avoid the inevitable arrows.
But the reality is that the amount of damage is unfortunately not that great.
Even if you use the most powerful central method, if there is no difference in
their combat ability, it is impossible to kill them by itself.
However, if it is only one person.
All of the men in the "・・・・・・・・ subordinates" are using (・・・・・) to
watch Shuen's movements.
BUNNY Pdno coea ""nsnsk(tee)".
The target's expression fell heavily.
Was it because he could not bear the pain caused by the damage he had taken
from Shuen? Or was it because he witnessed more than a hundred Tadahou
arrows flying from behind Xuyen? The work of the Fire Destruction Sacred
Scripture requires a flexible response, whether it is a comparative kill or
counter-terrorism, so a team of at least four people from various professions is
formed.
This is similar to the gathering of adventurers in kingdoms and empires.
In fact, the adventurers' guild itself was created by the Punta Canaan through the
infiltration of various countries, so it would be fair to say that we are brothers.
The mission was to bring together three types of teams, among them those who
could use specific magic.
The "invigorating" magician, Majik Kyasta, is a gifted chanter who is able to use
the "Bianzhoubou" (visualization of the beach).
Bullet point l.
Bullet1.
Bullet1.
Bullet 1.
It was as if a lightning bolt of light had struck the sky.
The target, which had fallen on its face, did not move at all.
Still, only Xuyen approached.
Ninyunyotaero0<!
I don't think it can be used on a target who is an archer, but there are some
techniques such as encrustation to pretend to be dead.
You still can't break off.
The legs are manned under the body and turned over.
The young body is not without wounds due to the blows from the arrows of the
inner law that have rained down all over the body.
Shuen looks into the upper face.
There was no light in her eyes, which were half-open due to her swollen cheeks.
He is definitely dead.
"Hmmm.
.
.
! It was not for the sake of retribution that he chose to use the arrow of the brittle
method.
In the case of a ranged attack, it may not be able to do enough damage if the
opponent has a good shield like a ranged attack.
Magic that affects the use of wagami can sometimes be a one-hit kill, but there is
also the fear that it will be resisted and disabled.
Therefore, since he had companions, he chose an internal method that would
surely inflict damage.
However, when you think about it, it could be said that it was the best magic to
take the lives of the Hokkoku no Nakamon who had been shot by arrows.
Shuen's eyebrows furrowed at the sight of the young elf's dead face.
I think I see the color of Anji in her expression.
Was it a mistake? I don't know.
But if it was, it was extremely unpleasant.
This one elf has killed nearly a thousand of his fellow servants of the Theocracy.
I wish he had died after suffering more pain and regretting what he had done.
23(ao
Shuen is about to tell a lie about the girl's corpse, but he decides against it.
The equipment the target is carrying needs to be taken.
Since there are no enemies in Zhou Zai, he plans to disrobe himself right here and
now, but he might feel a little uncomfortable if his lie gets on his hands or
something.
But I might feel a little uncomfortable if my lies get in the wrong hands.
The next thing is the bow.
It is the weapon of the person who single-handedly put the Hokkoku range into
season.
It must be an appropriate one.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the "Dongdaemun" is a very
popular name in the world of the "Dongdaemun".
He should have reacted quickly, but he was unable to move because he had been
completely bullied.
He looked over and there was an elf.
There should have been no one there.
That must be the question.
There was no elf in sight, except for the target.
He even used invisibility when approaching his target.
Do you know, human? Do you know, human being, that in an extreme situation
where your life is on the line, fighting a strong person is the fastest way to
become strong? The tone of his voice dropped a notch.
He looked at the girl's corpse with a light gaze.
He was looking at the girl's corpse with a light-faced gaze.
The one who has not been in the king's presence is still a trash.
The color of the disorder is different on the left and right sides of the body.
The final target of the legal state.
The great criminal.
The King of Elves.
Not even the heroes, not even Shuen Mariwa, can beat him, and he is beyond
even the deserters.
There is no chance of victory.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you're
doing.
However, Elf Toki's gaze moves.
It is Xuyen who is at the other end of the line.
The Elf King's gaze is straight at Shuen, even though he has moved, albeit
hesitantly, from the place where he made himself invisible.
As soon as Xuyen senses this, he turns his back to the Elf King and starts to run.
(Even with the invisibility and silence, it is impossible to hide that the grass is
breaking underfoot.
The Elf King's gaze is slightly shaken, but he does not stop running.
The Elf King's gaze itself was slightly shaken.
He was not perfectly aware of Shuyen's position by using internal methods such
as invisibility perception.
However, with his monstrous perceptive power, he could see through Shuyen,
who was protected by invisibility and phobia.
That is why Shuen keeps his distance.
If he does not see through the harmony detection ability, the scolding is on
Shuen's side and makes it difficult for him to detect the opponent.
・・
I had a feeling of regret that I should have used the heave flight.
But it was not possible.
Shuen's occupation is a disaster.
One of the special abilities of the Adept of Surushana is to sustain magic that has
a limited number of uses per day, but has a fixed duration of use by consuming
power continuously.
The most important thing to keep in mind is that the magic power is decreasing
rapidly, and the Elf King is not able to squeeze out the power that can be used for
"flight".
Not even the mighty Shuen could go that far.
It would be more realistic to use it from a distance, hiding behind a tree.
From behind him, he heard the elf-king's angry, bony voice. "I don't see the point
in killing you.
I have no intention of killing you, but I have come all the way here.
The voice of the Elf King, which was picked up by the Hesho ear, rang out
clearly in Xuyen's ears.
Kill them all, behemoth!" "Come on, kill them all, behemoth!
The earth shook.
You don't have to look back to know that something huge has appeared.
"Disperse!" I release the (silence) so that my men can receive the order and speak
out.
I have never shouted so loudly in my life.
It would be a good thing if the elf king would make a disgusting snowflake.
I must make my men do their utmost to get him to do his best.
No matter who they sacrifice or abandon.
Bringing back as much information as possible is the only way to repay the
precious lives that were lost.
The Shuyen who was close to the Elf King could not escape and would surely die.
That is why - Xuyen looks back.
If he dies before his men, it is not so bad.
Xuyen had seen earthly life.
He had seen a small, human-sized tree, with arms that were strangely thick and
squat, which he thought was a bit odd.
But what stood behind him was not so simple and cute.
The misshapen body, which looked as if it had been made by piling up a lifetime
and ore, was as tall as the surrounding trees and had a majestic appearance
befitting of the king of earthly captives.
It has long, thick arms and short, thick legs.
The limbs, which could have been humorous if they were smaller in scale, were
filled with an unmatched power that I have never felt from any other demon-like
monster.
The elf-king, with a grin and a wry smile on his face, crossed his arms and
watched Shuen's footsteps.
on the communa.
.
.
The sight of them is nothing but discomfort.
His arrogant posture, as if he were risking his life for the sake of his life.
But the Behemoth, without regard for Shuen's anger at Josin, moved as if it were
gliding on water and closed the gap between them before they could reach the
corner, and then the Behemoth raised both its arms, which were unusually thick.
1 Come on! Come on, you son of a bitch! Heishi.
A wall of stone stood in the way of the Elf King as he chanted the
Wall-Do-Rainbow technique.
In the next instant, the stone wall is easily approached by the cousin with a single
blow.
The shattered stone wall melts into a flute and disappears.
The strength and durability of the wall magic depends on the strength of the chest
method chanter, depending on the magic.
The "Behemoth" is a very powerful and powerful creature, and it is a very
powerful creature.
The behemoth immediately raises his friend's hand.
I know, I know.
He probably thinks he can kill Shuen with his next attack.
I don't doubt that.
The behemoth's attack would hit Shuen and he would be dead before Shuen could
even launch his next spell.
Still, 1(- I bought a little time.
) C<.
.
.
nini(Coa-mi
It only took them a few seconds.
But that was enough.
But even so, it was enough.
It was more than enough.
It is unlikely that any of them will be able to return to their home countries now.
Then it was only a defeat for Xuyen, not a defeat for Hokkoku.
Ha ha! Then, with a left blow from Behemoth, Shuen was crushed with a smile on
his face and became one with the ground.
The elf king - Dekem Hougan - passed through the castle gates and let out a gasp
of discomfort.
He is displeased that it took so long to get back to the castle.
Certainly, he could have returned faster than by any other means, since he rode
back on a behemoth that was never fatigued.
Still, I hated the mental anguish of wasting time.
The recovery of the arms that had been lent to the failed Japanese is not in itself a
waste of time.
On the contrary, it was an honorable thing to do.
What I had lent him was a piece of equipment that I had inherited from my own
parents and that no one else could have made.
It is not something that should be given to people who do not understand its
value.
(as
However, the fact that only I can do such /work is very problematic.
This problem is caused by the fact that he has no one to whom he can trust not
only to retrieve the weapons but also to perform various other tasks.
This is also due to the fact that there are only temples.
All of them are bad.
Elves are a wonderful race.
Father Dekem has proven that.
And that they are a race that can be stronger than any other creature.
If Dekem had been a special Elfuh, a High Elf, or an Elf Lord, he would have
ended up dismissing everyone else as inferior.
However, this is not the case.
Dekem and his father are simply elves.
Then any elf could be a great strong man.
But why are the others so weak? How can we prove that elves are the best race?
We need results that everyone can see.
The world is ours, and we have the blood of the elves in our veins.
To do this, I still need a good and strong mother.
However, it is difficult to judge what kind of mother is superior until the child is
born and grows up.
So we have sent all of our children to the battlefield, and almost all of them have
not returned.
It makes my head hurt to realize that we have spent so much time on this and still
have not seen any results.
A woman comes up to Dekem, who thinks about various things and comes out
with a grim face.
Nini Oo0<.
The king, what's wrong? The woman is the one who is the focus of his anger.
Dekem's eyes roll back slightly in surprise.
The strong emotions of the strong, especially a hostile gaze such as murderous
intent, alone can take a toll on the body and soul of the weak.
It is true that he was not trying to kill them, but to be modest.
But it still has a great impact on the weak.
However, the woman endured it despite the fact that her cabinet turned blue.
A very weak person - a person with a bad mother body, that is.
If so, how did she endure her own devotion? Perhaps it was because she was
tired.
I could have ignored her, but I should reward her for having endured three.
So I stopped.
He was merciful.
Who was this child? First of all, what kind of an idea was it to ask such an
incomprehensible question so soon after his return, rather than to pay tribute to
the king who had been sent away on business? My heart was rapidly going down.
It's about Lugi," Lugi said.
I don't remember such a name.
It is true that Techem does not remember people's names.
There is almost no one worth remembering.
(ss
From Dekem's point of view, it is worthless to me! Remembering useless names
is a waste of memory.
I am not saying that memory is limited, but there is no point in devoting memory
to anything other than what is important.
On the contrary, it is incomprehensible to me that so many people memorize
things that have no meaning.
The woman's gaze moved to Techem's bow.
The woman's gaze moved to Techem's bow, and the conversation somehow
connected with it.
She must have been talking about the failed Japanese work.
It makes me feel a little sad to think that he was half of my blood.
No, he was only half-blood, which is probably why he was killed by a human
being.
The woman's voice was trembling.
The woman must have felt ashamed of the fact that she was related to the failed
Japanese artist.
He should be more ashamed of himself.
However, it is the king's duty to give them a chance.
He was moved to think how kind he was to show mercy to the incompetent.
Come to my room now, and I will give you a chance.
Waiting for a reply, Dakem starts walking.
The first priority is to get this armor back to the treasure room.
After returning from the biological hall, Dekem cleans off the dirt from the
battlefield and lies down on the bunk in his room.
As he waits, a man enters, saying, "Excuse me.
He looks behind him, but the woman is gone.
I looked behind me, but the woman was gone.
I am pleased to inform you that the king has called for you.
Muyugi, whom the king had summoned, has committed suicide.
Yes.
He jumped down from this castle.
What? I can't think of any reason why a woman would die.
First of all, she had just been summoned to the Seki by herself.
She must have come to him.
Perhaps she didn't commit suicide, but was killed by someone else, by a pregnant
witch.
The woman's death was not a suicide, but rather she was killed by someone who
was a pregnant witch.
Yes, I think so.
Yes, I am sure of it.
Dekem wondered if that person was the culprit, but if it really was suicide, what
could have caused it? He thought for a moment, and then came up with the only
possibility.
Naru-ba-sato-do.......
I understand.
I understand.
He committed suicide in order to apologize to me for having given birth to a
defective daughter, isn't that right?
She is the only one who knows how she feels, but she may be right, King," the
man replies, his face expressionless.
If that's the case, bury the corpse respectfully.
She apologized to me with her own life.
I thank you for your generosity," the man bowed deeply.
The man bowed deeply, and Dekem was filled with admiration for his sincere
attitude.
Feeling very charitable, Dakem decided to give a favor to the loyal retainer in
front of him, whose name he did not know.
Do you have a daughter? If she is an adult, call her here.
If not, your wife will be fine.
The man was overcome with emotion.
As the man left the room, Dekem forgot about the dead woman.
Whatever happened to one of his useful men was nothing to him.
The sky above the great forest that stretches to the southwest of the magical land
of Houkoku.
The wind was blowing and Ainz was looking at the ground with a certain amount
of interest.
What is the Great Forest? The actual forest is really a sea of trees, and because it's
the middle of the night, the vivid green sincerity is now dyed in black.
Whenever the wind blew against the heads of the trees, the entire forest undulated
like a wave, just like an ocean plain, making me think that this place was worthy
of being called the Great Sea of Trees.
In fact, this land is far more extensive than the Great Forest of Tob and the
Azerisia Mountains combined.
It is probably larger than the entire kingdom.
(In the land of magic, we call this place the "Great Sea of Trees.
") The vastness of this forest is so vast that there are only trees as far as the eye
can see, and it is almost impossible to find anything of note in the forest.
In this forest, various species have built their own civilizations and are spreading
their lives in their own way.
Yet, the fact that we can't see them from above suggests that they are using the
forest as a hiding place.
There are monsters that fly in the sky, so they must be in places where they can
be seen from the sky.
The first is Lake Crescent, which is said to be the royal city of the elves.
The first was Lake Crescent, where the royal city of the elves is said to be
located.
The first is Lake Crescent, which is said to be the location of the Elven capital,
and is quite large, so it was easy to spot from above.
The other is an earth-colored road extending from the Theocracy.
It is a road for the invasion of Jinhwa, which was made by Hogoku by
deliberately cutting down trees along the route of its march.
The forest is so huge that it appears to be as thin as a thread, but in reality, it is
probably more than one hundred meters wide.
Otherwise, it would have been impossible to detect it from the seating area.
It may seem like a rather shortsighted approach, but it was probably unavoidable
in order to obtain a certain level of safety in this great sea of trees.
At the same time, considering the time and effort it took to get there, I can
strongly feel the persistent desire of the Hokkoku to destroy the Elven nation at
all costs.
(But I can't understand it.
Why is that the only place that stands out? ) The easy way to capture the elven
villages would be to cut down the trees for laps and then set them on fire.
It is not dry, but it is not very humid either.
If we were careful to set fire to the trees, we could take out the village in no time
at all.
(Are they avoiding burning because they want to enslave the elves? ) If that is the
case, then they have a lot of extra capacity.... or they have that much strength.
The most important thing to keep in mind is that the village is not a place of war.
From the air, there is no evidence of heavy burning of the trees.
However, it is very difficult to say for sure that there is not, since it is quite a
distance from here.
If Aura had been here, she might have expressed a different opinion.
(And the outpost of the legal state is probably in that area where you can see the
lights..-) The human eye cannot see through the darkness.
The larger the encampment, the more brightness it will have, even from the
fastest eye.
In fact, that's how Ainz found what he thought was a legal outpost.
But due to a variety of factors - especially from the air - it is difficult to determine
the exact distance from there to the Elven capital, and if they march on, clearing
the forest as they go, there is no telling how long it will take for the legal state to
reach the manure.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you need
to see, and then you can use the "hegami-transfer" technique.
In the sky, where there is nothing to arrest you, it is easier to be spotted from
below.
Even at night, there are many people with excellent eyesight.
It is not an environment in which you can ever be too careful.
Of course, if the other party is coming all the way up from below, they may be
able to escape with enough time to spare.
However, giving the opponent information that Ainz is coming is never
considered a beneficial action.
For that reason, Ainz will not cancel "complete agnosticism.
As far as I analyze the information I have obtained, many of the creatures in this
world are weak.
However, we cannot say for sure that there are no strong people who can return to
Ainz in a place where there is no such information.
If you want to know more about this, please contact us.
If you are not able to get the information from your opponent, you should act in
such a way as not to give them any information about yourself.
If they find out one of our cards in our hand, they will search for a way to deal
with it, and we will be one step closer to defeat.
(Well, next is the royal city of the elves.
The forest is a world of darkness, with little moonlight falling on it.
But that does not hinder Ainz in any way.
(After descending from the sky using flight, Ainz slowly headed for his
destination, maintaining a height just high enough to avoid stepping on his
undergrowth.
We now know how far away the armies of the Pope's kingdom are.
The next step was to gather information on the elven capital.
Soon, the road ahead gradually opened up.
The houses of the elves are made of extremely thick and squat trees, commonly
known as elven fusories, and the royal city, with all of its houses gathered
together, looks like a large sphere.
The structure itself is the same in every village, but there is a clear difference
between a village with a small number of inhabitants and an elven capital with a
large number of inhabitants.
The royal city is densely populated and even has a sense of oppressor.
To Ainz, it reminded him of his former gray world and made him feel a sense of
avoidance.
There are no trees other than elf trees around the elven capital, and there are only
grasslands with short grasses.
This is not a natural phenomenon, but an artificial one, created by the elves from
a defensive standpoint.
They approach and say, "Hey!
(But on the other hand, maybe this is a survival strategy of the Elf Tree.
(But on the other hand, this may be a survival strategy of the Elf tree.
) At first, I did not particularly doubt the story that the elves created the Elf tree
internally, but it may be that the Elf tree is using the elves to deepen the species.
It is also possible that the Elftree is actually a monster, and it would be better to
find out if it is a creature with a spirit.
Even so, Ainz pleads ahead, wondering how to find out, or whether he should
leave it to Mare.
There would no doubt be soldiers on guard to patrol the grasslands as far as the
eye could see, where there was no place to hide.
It would be difficult to break through without using magic.
However, it is possible with the skills of a high-ranking ranger of the Aura class.
High-ranking ambushers have the ability to ambush even when there is no place
to hide, and if there is an overwhelming difference in level, it is even possible for
them to remain undetected even though their eyes meet.
Aura had told me that the hiding of those who have improved their hiding skills is
tantamount to making the other party recognize you as a stone.
However, I am a little doubtful that this is really the case.
In this trip, Aura was in hiding, but Ainz managed to find the plain Aura magic
items and special abilities without boosting them! This is a good example of how
Aura is raising the level of both the hider and the hider's "agsuteoe".
The reason for this is that the level of the AINES is high, and the basic ability
level is high.
Therefore, it is unfortunate that the story of AURA was not really felt.
Whatever the case may be, Ainz's ability does not allow him to approach the
Elven capital covertly.
The reason why he is even using two people's ability, as he did when he was
flying in the sky, is that it would be difficult to detect the full agnosticism of this
world in general, but just to be safe.
I have never had the slightest idea of all the technologies and special abilities that
exist in this world.
Ainz's knowledge is only from the Yggdrasil era, and even then it may not be
perfect.
As Ainz is constantly activating his ability to see through invisibility, we should
assume that there are other people who can do the same.
This is one of the reasons why he wears the magic item, the ghillie ghillie cloak,
to reduce the probability of his being discovered, while at the same time
preparing a means of deception in the event he is discovered.
(Well, let's go.
) The border between the grassland and the forest trees is azure on the side of the
royal city.
I can see the elves patrolling the bridge that spans the perimeter of the trees that
make up the royal city.
There are no trees to hide behind if we go any further.
That's the equivalent of the so-called city wall, and the bridge is the pavement.
The bridge is completely agnostic to the city wall.
Well, if they were to be discovered at once after taking so many countermeasures,
it would be a real eye opener.
Ainz ducks behind a tree and pulls out a scroll so as not to be seen by the elven
patrolmen.
Then he activates his magic.
He gets lost.
Again, he activates it! Lost.
He had made up his mind before coming here.
After a while, Ainz finally succeeded in clearing his head, consumed the scroll,
and activated the Tadahou.
Whenever he thinks about something, he cannot stop thinking about it.
The cornerstone method to be invoked is the "hegami no mei" (eye of the god).
The eye of a non-existent magic eye, which is made invisible by being posted on
the Kunihoshi, is flown.
The difference between this magic and remote viewing is that it can fly much
farther and can pass through ordinary walls.
The point would be that it comes.
This magic is quite good as a means of undercover reconnaissance, but it is by no
means the best.
Since it is only an invisibility, it can be easily detected by the second level of
detection magic.
Furthermore, even though it is a non-entity, it also has the disadvantage of
receiving damage as feedback when it is damaged and broken.
In addition, because it belongs to information magic, there is a possibility that the
opponent will be able to identify our location by the anti-information purchasing
method, and there is also a possibility that it will be caught by the offensive
barrier and the attack history method will be sent to us.
Moreover, this sensory device itself has no HP, and above all, its level and
defensive ability is fatal to the harmony point that it does not use Ainz's one.
The actuality that the actual sensorium itself has no HP and also has no level or
defensive ability that Ainz's has, it's almost fatal.
The elven sentinels were in groups of three, all of them carrying bows, but they
were undetected by the gods as they approached with impunity.
(They do not seem to have the power to detect the ineffable celebration.....
) There is no reason for them to be blind to it, so you would be forgiven for
thinking so.
However, we must not let our guard down.
Unknown OoCC not in our knowledge <m lo
It is the first information gathering in the place.
The (God's Eye) created by Ainz sneaks into the Elven capital by going under the
bridge.
-The three patrolmen who had just arrived at the city were moved in front of the
three guards.
He then moves them in front of the three patrolmen.
They were talking about something and didn't seem to notice.
Ainz let out a breath of relief.
As is the case with the Nazarick Underground Tomb, some of the reductions in
the guild home deter or inhibit the effects of some magic at the point of entry.
For example, it defeats (invisibility) and reduces the effect of Suho, a divine
attribute.
I checked to see if there were any such effects in the Elven capital, and while I
would need to check again for important facilities in the capital, there seemed to
be no problem if you just wanted to enter the general facilities.
I don't want to take too much time since I'm keeping the "hezumetsu total
agnosticism").
Besides, considering the exhausting presentation of great power after this, we
can't afford it.
Ainz is letting the (God's Day) invade into the royal city more and more.
The goal, however, is the elf-girls who live in the trees that seem to be the stores
where the goods are lined up.
If you think of a normal city, such stores should be clustered together, and they
should be located in convenient places in the capital.
The actuality that the actual storehouse is also a big one, it's not surprising that it's
made from a bigger tree than usual.
And after a while, Ainz blows his mind.
(! I can't find it!) The town, composed of thousands of trees, is simply called
hemp in the light of human values.
Perhaps because of the lacquer night, there are no signs, nor are there name plates
on the trees.
There are just endless rows of trees with no landmarks.
It is impossible to say that the tree in front of me is not the one I saw earlier.
In a city of people, there would be a main street, or a main avenue, with stores
lined up on either side of it.
Or the stores would be lined up around the square.
However, such common sense does not prevail in this elven city of Jade.
There is no such thing as a main street or plaza, at first glance.
Therefore, you have to use your intuition rather than the experience you have
cultivated up to now to find out.
It is not a traveler-friendly city.
It is very difficult, or even impossible, to find the store you are looking for in
such a city.
However, there is no need to finish everything today.
Instead of rushing, we should take our time and proceed safely.
Ani Oo0<!
So he decided to use up as much time as he could.
However, after searching around for a while, Ainz let out a sigh.
(-1 This is no use doing the same thing over and over again during the time when
the residents are asleep.
We should come to check it out in the light of day, knowing how dangerous it is.
That way we can get a good idea of where people are coming and going.
Otherwise, I can't imagine how long it would take.
Ainz let (Heshin no Hi) dive into one of the houses that he thought would be
suitable.
Because the elves are Liu and his clan are building a bridge over the tree, the
entrance and exit of the elves' tree is basically the same as the entrance and exit of
a human dwelling.
The entrance and exit of the Elfsootree are on the third floor of the house, which
is also called the second floor.
Therefore, when you enter the house, you should do it from the first floor.
It is the same as when a thief ransacks a closet.
If you start from the second floor, the line of flow is not good.
If the eye of God (Hegami no Mei.
The first floor of the house is the first floor, and the second floor is the second
floor.
The house was apparently a family home, with a father, mother, and two boys
sleeping there.
(I had heard stories about this, but....what kind of tribe is this? No, considering
the fact that even in the villages of Jintan, Japanese hay is used as a mattress, it
may be similar to the one in the above-mentioned story.
Ivo (According to the elves in Nazarick, this is a typical elven bedroom.
It seems to be hard to collect this many leaves, but once collected, they can be
used for a long time, so there is no problem.
When I asked him if the leaves would not attract insects, he replied that they
would be enchanted.
Two boys were breathing peacefully.
(Sleep....? (How did it feel?) It has been a long time since I have been in this
body.
I have been able to do this because I have a body that does not have any of the
three major desires and does not feel a strong sense of peacefulness, but I
sometimes feel a little sad that I have lost them.
When I see a comfortable sleeping like this, I feel nostalgic and envious.
But the time when I feel the most envious is when I see a delicious-looking dish
in front of me at the top of the day.
Ainz, while looking at the family that seems to be on the agenda, (he releases
God's day.
The vision switched instantly, and a large pebelle-like object, which was created
by the intertwining of recommendations, was spread out in front of his eyes.
It blended in well with its surroundings, and it certainly would not have been out
of place in the forest, but upon closer inspection, one could see that it was
wrapping a small cottage well.
This is the magic iratem greensin secret house that was created using the Ainz
and the others olo5nildnit and 0<sous o.
This has been the base of operations for the past few days at Ainz.
Fenrir, who had been sitting next to the green secret house, slowly stood up and
looked at Ainz with a sniffle and a slight inhale.
However, his gaze is slightly slanted.
Ainz will cancel (full agnosticism).
Fenrir, with Ainz in front of him, bowed his head apologetically.
Although he cannot speak, Fenrir is much smarter than mere animals.
He bowed his head not just for the sake of bowing, but as a sign of sincerity
toward Ainz.
However, Ainz does not think that Fenrir is a good person.
From Fenrir's point of view, someone unknown to him had suddenly appeared.
It is natural for him to be alarmed as a protector of his master, and it would be
more problematic if he did not react in the same way as before.
The only person I brought with me this time as an escort instead of Hanzo is
Fenrir.
The only thing I can say is that I'm not sure how this plan to make friends will
work out, so I'm not too sure about leaking the information to others.
I'm just trying to make sure it doesn't happen.
And one more point.
I had stopped sending my guardian out alone since Chartier's brainwashing.
However, the result is what happened.
And no matter how much I tried, there was no sign of the enemy coming out.
The only person who could be caught was a man named Riku Aganeia, who was
wearing platinum full-body armor, when Kaga was alone, and other than that,
there was no sign of the being who had brainwashed Chartier.
So, Koruso, that's it.
If Riku was caught at that time when Hanzo was not placed around him, then
perhaps the enemy must have detected by some means that Hanzo Nadohi was
around him.
Perhaps by the power of a world-class i-item.
Perhaps it is the power of a world-class i-item, or perhaps it is the power unique
to this world, which is said to be a natural ability.
That is why I experimented with not bringing Hanzobou along, even though it
might be dangerous.
I told Albedo about the latter reason, but even Ainz knows that there are many
things to get into.
She seemed to be convinced with her usual smile, but I am not sure if she was
actually convinced or not.
I don't know if she was actually convinced or not.
The actuality of the fact that the particulars are not really a lot of, it's not really a
lot of.
The door is camouflaged so that you can't tell the difference unless you are
wearing the same camouflage as the door itself.
The door does not open.
Unfortunately, this magic item does not have a key.
It is possible to force it open with a special magic iratem like the shatterer of the
seven gates, so if the lock is closed, someone has to open it from the inside to get
out.
Ainz taps the knocker.
The Green Secret House has a translucent door that can be opened from the inside
to see what is going on outside.
After a short wait, the door was unlocked.
Then the door is opened.
"Welcome home! Aura was the first one to cheerfully shout, "Oh, welcome
home! Lagging behind her was Mare, whose eyes were completely vacant.
Both of them are dressed in their nightclothes, and Mare is even wearing a
nightcap.
No, they are dressed correctly considering the time of day.
I'm sorry to keep you both waiting this long," Ainz said as he entered.
Inside, the room is warmly lit, and is not quite as spacious as one might expect
from the outside.
(ao!
The living room is just inside the door.
From there, you can see the kitchen and the kitchenette.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the room is a bit small.
The actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time,
the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time,
the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time,
the actual a lot of the actual a lot of the time.
I'm not sure what to do.
The reason is that Ainz is not that confident in his own memory.
While feeling a little guilty for making them go along with Ainz's selfish reasons,
I invited them to the living room to talk about what had happened.
Aura is sitting on a chair there, but Mare's head is half-open, as if she is resting
her head on the backrest, while Aura is in a proper listening posture.
She looks as if she might fall asleep at any moment.
The image of the children who had just fallen asleep comes to mind, and I feel
even more guilty.
(Maybe because I can't sleep, I can't care about those who need sleep? That's not
good...) "Maybe Mare should be allowed to sleep.
Aura will talk to you tomorrow, and that's fine.
9-" - Not at all...." Aura patted him on the head.
Aura patted him on the head.
I'm sure you don't want to be rude in front of Ainz-sama.
Mare bows her head with a stiff bow.
She did not even bother to say that she had done so earlier.
I'm not going to force myself to stay up," he said.
Of course, he still thinks to himself that it has never affected his company's
business.
But was that really the case? Besides, there is a difference between forcing
oneself to do something for one's own enjoyment and accommodating oneself to
the convenience of others.
Even Einzoo Suzuki Satoru complained when he had to go home late for his
boss's convenience.
First of all, children and adults should not be considered the same.
The most important thing to remember is that the same standards should not be
applied to children and adults.
The two of us look at Mare, who is half-clothed due to sleepiness and looks as if
she's trying to get on top of us.
Mare's head bobbed, and then, as if in anticipation, she opened her eyes and
moved her head back to its original position.
This is pretty much the end of the line.
1 Okay.
Yes, that's right.
Let's do it.
Let's put Mare to bed so it won't affect her tomorrow.
If we keep him awake, his thinking will slow down, and that won't do him any
good.
As I said before, let Aura tell us what she is going to tell us tomorrow.
Aura was probably thinking about the situation, and she had a variety of
expressions on her face.
However, the thought was only for a moment.
He seemed to have come to some sort of understanding and bowed his head
deeply.
He bowed deeply.
I will take Mare to the room immediately.
Is he standing up? Aura asked, "Uh-uh? I can't even reply to Aura's question.
This seems to be impossible.
I'll carry you here.
No, the weight of a normal child is probably about this much.
(It would have been quite difficult if he had not been disarmed.
Well, it's not like he can't carry it....
It's really heavy, you know.....
I'm not sure if it's the heaviest weapon a guardian has, but I can hold it with one
hand if I wanted to.
I laid Mare quietly on the bed placed in the private room.
She was probably sleeping while we were carrying her, but her eyes were already
closed and she was breathing in her sleep.
Ainz, be quiet! I leave the room, taking care not to make a sound.
Quite the ranger, Aura makes no more noise than Ainz.
(ooa temi0<coh.
We both returned to the living room and sat down on chairs.
Aula immediately bowed her head, then opened her mouth and said, "I am sorry
that I left the working Mr.
Ainz behind.
I release you on behalf of Mare.
I know you are angry and I know you are anxious about your work as a guardian,
but I never make such blunders because I am equipped with equipment that does
not require sleep when I perform my duties as a questioner.
But today, when I wear sleep-free equipment, I have to remove the items I have
equipped for combat, which means that my combat ability will be somewhat
reduced.
The reason for this is that I have decided that it would be better for me not to
wear the items that are not required for sleep, considering my job as Ainz-sama's
protector.
The fact that her tone and demeanor are so unlike Aura's is probably an indication
that she is feeling that much impatience in her heart.
No, no, there is no need to worry.
No, no, there's no need to worry about it.
There's nothing wrong with being here for a vacation as I told you.
I'm sure you'll be able to find a way to get a good look at him.
The actuality is that you can find a lot of people who are not really interested in
the particulars.
I'm not angry, I'm just glad to see you in your normal Mare self.
I'm very curious to see how you guys usually behave with other people.
How about Cocytus?
jt Cocytus hasn't changed much," he said, returning to his normal Aura
expression.
I see.
The next time you are alone, you can try to sneak a peek at him using (complete
agnosticism to) his normal appearance.
Ains grinning at you! The expression on his face didn't move, but he must have
understood it from the tone of his voice, because he smiled like a child.
Now, are you sure you're not sleepy, Aura? However, he does not cut down on
his sleeping hours, and when he stays up late, he sleeps until around the time of
Tsukasa.
He is always on the late shift.
When either of them is out of Nazarick, they use the item I mentioned earlier to
stay out of sight.
(N1, how is that? It is natural that the tributes are packed, but shouldn't the
species that need sleep be properly covered? Especially since sleep is essential for
children to grow up.
I'll talk to Albedo and Le about it, and we'll get back to you on the Auninia
nivisidro.
After taking a breath, Ainz tells us the location of the army of the Theocracy that
he first saw in the Great Sea of Trees.
However, he had no idea how far they were from the Elven capital or exactly how
many troops they had mobilized.
However, since the purpose of this visit was not to engage in a fistfight with the
legal state, just knowing that the invasion was underway was enough for a
moment.
Then, more importantly, he began to talk about his earlier reconnaissance mission
to the Elven capital.
I tell them everything that happened, without hiding anything.
There is no use in hiding it, and there is no need to mend it.
I would just tell them directly that what was impossible was impossible.
And Aura is different from those two.
She might be able to accept it honestly and come up with a better idea.
-I'm not sure if that's true or not, but I'm not sure.
I will do so, but what about Aura and the others? I'm going to do that.
I think the chances of Aura being discovered are slim to none, but there are still a
lot of things we don't know.
I'm sure you'll be able to find them.
I see," Ainz said.
If something is being brought into the two capitals, there must be some trace of it
left behind.
If the outside remains, the more it remains, the more it will be called a path.
If it can be found, it is assumed that beyond it is a place that needs to be
frequented, another settlement, such as a village.
Aura's suggestion is a very mushrooming one, assuming that the elves are not
using something that has a similar effect to the forest crossing.
There is no reason for Ainz to fry it.
-It's a great suggestion.
It wouldn't take Aura a day to look around this place.
You and Mare can go to the top of the shit and see if you can find any footprints.
Thanks again.
I'm so glad you're here.
The time is today, but I'll try again in the afternoon to gather more information.
Well, then, let us go to bed.
Good night, Auror.
Aura followed suit as Ainz got up.
And then he parted from Aura in front of the room assigned to Ainz, went inside
and lay down on the bed.
However, as an undead person, Ainz doesn't need any sleep.
So, he took a book out of the item box and put it in the CoO0<OOO.
I've been reading a lot of business books.
It's a business book that I read a lot.
The title of the book is "How to be a Good Leader.
Frankly speaking, I don't feel that reading these books helps me, but it's still better
than not reading them at all.
Ainz began to turn the pages.
He was shocked to lose two important scrolls in vain. the Minato entry at
midnight on the first day and the Waben entry at noon on the second day, but
fortunately, he succeeded in obtaining important information at noon on the third
day.
However, on the third day at noon, he fortunately succeeded in obtaining some
important information.
It may seem like a small step to others, but to Ainz, it was a big step.
It was such a big step for Ainz that his joy was so great that he felt as if he were
being suppressed by the spirit of harmony.
Therefore, he took time to carefully memorize the route to the restaurant, so as
not to waste this information.
At this point, Ainz decided to retreat.
Surely, there was still time left for the magic to work.
Hegami no mei) to the unusually thick and tall tree, the royal castle, and although
he had a strong preoccupation to peek inside, he restrained himself from doing so.
Mini ee2 "ne koae man nee
The king of a humanistic society did not necessarily have to be a strong man,
probably for two reasons.
The first is that one must follow those who make the right decisions rather than
those who are strong in order to survive.
This is the survival strategy of a species that is only food for other species and
that has a large number of weak cells.
And the other is the safety of their habitat.
This is the difference between the Holy Kingdom and kingdoms and empires.
For a race living in a land where it is grinding the rust with other races, it is
natural that the strongest one becomes the king.
That is why the king of the elves is also a strong man.
If that is the case - we should avoid unnecessary risks by coming all the way to
Konini.
I have gathered a lot of information in this world, but I have not been able to
confirm that there is a strong man other than a monster who is an enemy of Ainz.
So, if I had not known about the mysterious warrior named Riku, I would have
been careless and thought that the Elf King was not a big deal.
However, now that he met Rikku, Ainz's vigilance was even higher.
After returning to the base, Ainz exchanged information with the two who had
returned earlier.
1 Today's Mare had a clear eye.
As it turned out there, the two of them also some way! They had been using the
trees to move around frequently and - apparently - had wasted the second day!
They had succeeded in discovering He was told that it would take some time to
find out what lay beyond these paths, depending on how much time they had to
spend in the woods.
So, Ainz thought that if they moved in the daytime, they would be discovered
when the elves used the road.
He expressed his uncertainty.
Aura responded confidently that since they would be riding alongside the road on
Fenrir, they would not be easily discovered in the forest.
Aura's attitude was so certain that he could believe that Ainz's concern was
Aigo's.
Still, he did not give permission once.
Still, I stopped short of giving permission.
To be precise, I asked him to wait a little longer.
I was afraid that I might get some good information today.
Then, late at night on the third day.
Ainz, using the Heshatu total disablement, again approached the Elven capital.
Of course, he is hiding in a different place and using magic.
It is not impossible that some of the best Elvish rangers may have already
discovered Ainz's trail.
Ainz (who used flight to avoid leaving wolf-fish on the ground, etc.
, but that is only from the point of view of Ainz, who is an amateur in the art of
stealth and exploration.
(Frankly, I don't know why we have to be so careful.
It would be especially troublesome if the elves were to leak out to the Note
Country when they are in the custody of the Theocracy.
) It is unlikely that a mysterious entity could be linked to the Cornerstone State,
but if there is a third force in the neighborhood, it could be a problem for the
Theocracy.
It is not good to be known.
It is scary to think what the legal state would do in such a situation.
If they take unexpected actions, many plans will be ruined.
(....It's not a bad idea to go back and consult with Albedo or Demiurgos, but then
both Aura and Mare's friends might get into trouble), so all Ainz can do is to be as
careful as possible.
Ainz takes out the scroll and quickly activates it this time.
He has no hesitation in doing so because he knows that it will yield results.
After infiltrating the elfsolitary with the Eye of the God, Ainz let out a small
exclamation.
Einz let out a small puff of air.
The elf, who is the center of attention, is lying in a leafy area.
It is a male elf.
The elf is basically a short man, short in stature compared to the human race.
They are short in stature compared to humans, perhaps 80 to 90% of the human
population.
They have thin body hair and no roads.
They also have a long adolescent period, which makes it very difficult to
determine their age.
Most of them look young.
So there is no proof that this elf has information that Ainz wants to know.
However, there is a big reason why this elf was targeted.
There is no one else sleeping here but this man's elf.
It would be troublesome to deal with a family, but it would be easier to deal with
one person.
But with just one person, it would be easy.
And there was another reason, which I would only find out later.
Lo and behold!
Having memorized the location of the Greater Teleporte, Ainz uses the
"hegami-transfer" to break into the target house at once.
Even though Ainz has broken into the house, there is no sign of the elves waking
up.
It would be difficult even for a high-level yohosato to be aware of the presence of
the elves, so this is a natural reaction.
Charms Pavisees and Ainz activate the fourth level of "all races fascination".
Wake up," he calls out.
Since Hessei's total invisibility has been removed as soon as Ainz casts a
malicious spell on another person (or, more accurately and game-like, a stunned
spell that causes a shaking judgment), he gently grabs the elf's shoulders and
shakes him to avoid causing pain while calling out to him.
I don't want to waste time in enemy territory.
-The voice was a little out of tune, but he had been asleep until this moment.
I've been asleep all this time.
Don't resist, okay?" This magic allows others to jump with him, but only with
those who agree, not with those who are willing to resist.
However, if they are in a state of enchantment, they are considered to be in
agreement, so they can jump with others.
The same thing can be done in a state of domination, but it is not possible to jump
with a higher level of resistance.
The only reason they didn't use it was because they were wary of certain things.
It was a perfect kidnapping.
A first-class criminal, indeed.
(Okay.
Just as planned!) -It's always nice when things go as you expect them to.
As Ainz was smiling a big smile on the skeleton's face, he said, "Wow! What in
the world? What is it? The elf was so startled by the sudden change in the feel of
the earth and his vision that he jumped to his feet.
He was fully awake and did not seem to think that he was still in a dream world.
Or is it that elves do not have the culture to think like that? When Ainz glanced at
Fenrir, he could not see him as he had yesterday and the day before.
He was probably lurking somewhere out of sight of the elves.
No one is going to hurt you.
No one is going to hurt you.
The elf is silent, his eyes black and white.
The charm is working, and that's why he's acting the way he is.
The elf is not going to hurt you.
Ainz pushed open the half-open door and led the elves into the green secret
house.
Aura and Mare are watching us from the slightly open doorway of their own
room.
The dark elves - there was also the option of showing them the elves to make
them feel less vulnerable, but since there might be some inconvenience later on if
they met with one of the elves, they decided to avoid this option.
Besides, for the three saved elves, the dark elves were not enemies.
However, it might be different now, and the dark elves might be regarded as
enemies in King's Landing.
Of course, even if that were the case, it would only be a matter of time before
Ainz said that the two were not enemies.
I don't know what the hell the world of the divine tree is, but it might be
something from their myths and legends.
No, I don't know.
.
.
or maybe it's something to do with 1-1(Yggdrasil players?).
.
.
I'm not sure.
I don't want to spend too much time on this.
I don't want to take up too much of your time.
At the same time, he took out a notepad.
He also took out a piece of notepaper, on which he wrote down a list of questions
to ask the man.
I can't waste time on this.
If he failed, he would have to kill the man.
But if I did so, there would suddenly be a missing person in the Elven capital, and
although the probability would be very low, it might be troublesome.
The man said, "Then tell me what you know, my friend, and as simply as
possible.
I'll wait for the man's reply.
Without a word, Ainz continued, "If you leak information by some magic or other
means, you could die.
If you leak information by some magic or other means, you could die.
How is that possible? (I'm sure I asked three questions at that time and that was
the end of it..-) Ainz's notepad has three questions written in order after
simulating that much, so I'll just ask them in order from the top.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you want
to do.
It is certainly important to think about, so I will ask the third question I wrote
down.
Tell us what you know about the country of law" "The country of law....Oh, the
country of those hateful people! They attacked us when we didn't do anything to
them.
We're here to get you out!" The punishment of the country of law, which began
with "An evil country that invaded us before we knew what it was, and an outcast
who is frying hundreds of elves," continued with great vigor until Ainz conspired
to stop it.
However, as an ordinary person, he did not know how far the legal state was
currently advancing or where it was.
He is not even sure if the elves are winning or losing.
However, the elves in general think that the situation is not good because the
patrols are more jumpy than before.
Three questions have now been asked, and there is no sign of anything unusual
happening to the man.
I guess that was the exception.
Then I would have liked to ask him more and more questions, but I couldn't take
too much time.
How is the relationship between the Dark Elves and the Elves? Is it bad? No, they
don't...... no? He was quicker to open his mouth than Ainz could ask the reason
for the slight pause in his reply.
I don't know anyone who hates or has ill feelings toward dark elves.
They're like a pretty distant relative to us.
But that's just from our point of view, I don't know about theirs, you know?
What's that? The answer was immediate.
Well, the answer was not a surprise, as I had expected it.
However, I was not surprised to hear aemonez Connie say that she was going to
make friends with both of them.
We found no current downside to the plan.
"That's about all I have to say," he said.
I appreciate it.
" - "No problem.
We're friends, right? The man's reply brought a smile to my face.
The man's reply made me laugh in the morning.
I know it's selfish of me to say this, but I still felt a sense of blandness when I
heard the words coming from someone else's mouth.
The only friends Ainz has are his guild members.
The man's back door was slightly ajar, and Mare peeked out.
The man is oblivious to this, Ainz tells him, "But I have to tell you something.
-But I wanted to know more about the culture of the elves and other things, but I
don't have much time for you and I to talk! -The man's eyes go blank, and he
immediately lies down on the sofa.
He was breathing heavily in his sleep.
This sudden abuse was caused by Marrele's glass of sand.
Ainz checks with Aura, who has come out with Marele.
Aura.
Aura, can you get to the dark elf village according to this man's explanation?
Ainz activates (memory manipulation).
This is the main reason why I chose to manipulate a man who is a lone doctor.
The age of elves is hard to tell, and even if you dig up an elf that looks like an
adult, it may not be a knowledgeable farmer or an adult elfre.
It may be a very mossy elf who has never left King's Landing.
On the other hand, if you have an elf with a child, you may have a problem. "It is
certain that the child is old enough to see, but then there is the problem of what to
do with it, for the number of people in the family.
If you dispose of them because it is too much trouble, it will be a very
troublesome situation if the whole family goes missing and there is no trace of
any resistance.
The actual "I'm not sure how much I'm going to be able to do with it, but I'm sure
I'm going to be able to do with it.
For this reason, Ainz chose this single man.
Ainz - he erases the man's memory.
It is very difficult to manipulate memories in a detailed and coherent manner, but
it is not that difficult to erase them all at once without thinking too much about it.
And there are not that many memories that need to be traced back.
That is why Ainz had no time.
If he didn't think about erasing with (memory manipulation), he would have been
able to be more fascinated at the drop of a hat.
o Thanks to the fact that he asked fewer questions and took less time, he was able
to erase all the memories up to the question he had asked.
No, I erased a little too much and even erased the moment he entered the floor.
The rush was caused by erasing them all at once, but if they had been erased
slowly, perhaps Ainz's bone strength would not have been enough.
Considering the remaining current Shang Hu force, there might have been room
to spare, but that can only be said because it was after it was over.
The elves may have some doubts because there is nothing they can do about it
now, but we can only hope that they will be able to reconcile those doubts on
their own.
The amount of plotting power is quite low, but thanks to the careful preparation
and the fact that we have come this far without any problems, we have enough
left over to make the rest of the plan unobtrusive.
I'll be on my way.
Aura and Mare.
Aura and Mare, will you help me out as planned? Yes! Leave it to me! I'll do my
best.
If that were to happen, he would have to use (memory mimicry) again, and Ainz's
central power might not be enough.
Of course, (I'll think of another plan at that time, so there is no problem.
.
.
) Ain's will leave the Greenshin Secret House with Masuzu Suzu-jin (activate full
agnosticism.
That (Co=O<ro.
After, I used the transition gate, to.
Naturally, the gate leads to this elf's bedroom.
Ainz goes through the gate alone and goes out to the man's bedroom.
He immediately looks around and listens.
(No one seems to be alarmed by the appearance of the gate or to have escaped
from here.
-I just keep my ears open and listen carefully.
(.....No problem, I guess.
) A good ranger like Aura would be able to kill the sound so that Ainz can't hear
it, but even Aura doesn't do that on a regular basis.
There is no way that an event so inconvenient that it would be covered with some
kind of intention, such as a veteran hider noticing something wrong in the man's
house in such a short time and deciding that there might be something wrong
again, could happen.
Then it is safe to assume that there is no such thing.
Ainz removes the "full agnosticism").
Then, he went through the gate again and signaled to the one who was waiting for
him when he only put his head out.
Then the twins came through the gate with the man swinging aimlessly.
All three silently follow both directions.
Aura and Mare carefully lower the man onto the bed of leaves.
It would be too stupid to wake up with damage here.
Sleep is a more powerful eye-opener than sleep.
(Sleep" can be woken up by shaking it hard, but "Sleep" can be woken up by
shaking it hard.
The man (he-sand man's glass) cannot wake up unless he is damaged.
If the man is left as he is, and if the person who discovers him does not wake him
up after he has been damaged, he will die a sad and weakened death.
This was not what Ainz, who had acted so carefully to avoid causing a
commotion, wanted.
He puts the man on the bed and finally prepares to wake him up.
Ainz looks around the room and looks for the figurine that was attached to the
moon when he got in earlier.
It's a strange-looking creature, perhaps a frog or a mole with a bulging belly, and
it looks unlike anything he's seen in the past few days in the forest.
Perhaps it was an imaginary creature from elven mythology or folklore.
Ainz held such a figurine in his hand.
(It is also made of wood.
It's heavier than I thought it would be.
The only thing is that it's not old, but....if it becomes fatal or false.jWell, I guess
I'll have to do something then.
The person who saw Ainz holding it would carry the elf to the bottom of the shelf
where the figurine was.
Aura and Mare then watch the elf, and one of them disappears behind the gate.
Ainz follows, standing in front of the gate.
Then, he shot the strange wooden statue toward the ceiling.
This is one of the best moves Ainz can make, because he doesn't want the elves to
die a suspicious death.
Without even looking at the figurine, Ainz jumped into the gate.
Then, he immediately turned off the gate.
Good.
I'm going to make one last check.
Both of you wait here for a moment.
Yes, sir! Almost there! Good luck, Mr.
Ainz! The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what
you're doing, and then you can use it to help you.
The first thing he did was to go to the room of the man he had just been in.
-Damn! That hurts! Why did you fall out on your own! Why the hell are you
sleeping here? I wasn't drinking, was I? The elf's eyes widen as he sees the
figurine.
Ainz smiles at the man who is gradually turning into tear crystals.
(Good! The man's demeanor shows no sign of acting, no sign that he thinks
something is wrong.
No, he seems to have some doubts about the figurine that fell on him, but he
doesn't seem to think that someone invaded the room and threw the figurine.
Book...wait a minute" aloami(soson
The movement of Ainz, who was about to invoke the "upper transfer" (・・・・),
stopped at the sound of a man's voice that sounded like a word.
(What did you notice? We don't know, but you think there's an intruder? Since he
has a store, there must be some kind of surveillance device..... magic item or
something? I couldn't detect it, but.....I think Master Tungogua is trying to tell me
something.
.
.
? I don't know.
.
.
"...... "Master Tungogua? There was no monster with such a name in Yggdrasil,
but...) "Master Tungogufa.
Songogwa-sama.
If you have anything to say, please say.
" He kneels on the floor, bows his head, and holds up a water statue in his hand.
That is the posture of the faithful in deep worship.
(....Just indigenous faith, huh? Before that, why is this guy talking to himself so
much? Is he intentionally trying to make us hear him because he thinks someone
is there? Praying to some god like Tungogua?) The man who used to be just a
user is turning into a mysterious person.
I'm not sure if I should submit him to death again, so I decide to stop him and
leave it at that.
I'm not sure if I should kill him again, but I'm going to stop myself from doing so.
But it would be better to keep a watchful eye on him.
If possible, I would like to leave something behind to monitor the situation, but it
is difficult to do so even if I were to use Ainz.
There is no effective magic.
I think it would be better to use yobouhou to watch the place from time to time.
Ainz will do a single sum, which will activate (upper transference), and return to
the front of the Green Secret House.
The two people who had been waiting there smiled as Ainz, now fully agnostic,
struck a pose in which he gave only a thumbs-up.
To be honest, there was a big disappointment left at the end, but it was difficult to
deal with it, so I let them feel a little anxious and let them know that they were
not alone.
I will not say it so that it does not exist.
Yes, I will.
Thank you very much for your cooperation, ladies and gentlemen.
The two of them replied cheerfully, "-yes! They replied cheerfully, "Yes! Then,
as it is already today, we will decide the time to get up in the morning.
Yes, you may go at any time, but you may not stay in bed until noon.
That's right.
If you are up by nine o'clock, I will go back to Nazarick and bring you breakfast.
Aura lightly elbowed Mare in the side of the head.
Aura's elbow was not meant to be sarcastic at all.
"Yes, well, thank you very much for being a wolf! Ainz said, followed by the
other two.
After Ainz's greeting, the two said, "Good work! Then we are dismissed! Nee
(ao)
Set out for the village of the Turk Elves.
Riding Fenrir on the ground, relying on the stories of the elves, we set out for the
village of the Turk elves.
If they could have found their goal from the sky, they would have been on their
way, but alas, even with Aura, they could not find it.
Running through the forest, the air was so thick that it felt as if it had been soaked
in green, and it hit Ainz's upper body.
The air was thick and green, and a very strong aroma of hemp filled his nostrils.
It might be his imagination, but it also feels like the air in the great forest of Tobu.
If this is not due to Ainz's imagination alone, then the world is very different even
though it seems similar, and it is full of various changes.
Such a thought stimulates my desire to explore the vastness of the world.
If an ordinary person were to walk along the roadless paths in the Sea of Trees, he
or she would naturally find it difficult to follow a straight line, hindered by
hanging old trees and other obstacles, and would end up going in a different
direction before he or she knew it.
The man told me that the village of the dark elves was about a week away.
The man said, "Ten ni
Co-ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!
Even though the elves are adapted to the forest, in this sea of trees - "It would be
better if we could advance 15 kilometers a day.
That would mean that they would have to cover a distance of about one hundred
kilometers.
It took Ainz and his team only a little over an hour to cover such a distance.
If it had not been necessary to check the surroundings, they would have arrived at
the colored area much earlier.
That is how superior Fenrir was.
Fenrir's ability to use asamari was especially useful.
Trees and deep raids moved as if to avoid Fenrir, allowing us to proceed in a
straight line.
Even Fenrir could not have made it this far in such a short period of time without
his ability to navigate through the forest.
The only thing is, the only thing is that the people who are in the village are the
people who are in the village.
The elven village is built using water, so it is very difficult to find it in the forest.
Of course, that is why the civilization developed to build villages using trees.
The elven capital, where the surrounding trees are cut down, is the exception to
this rule.
The most important thing to remember is that the trees are not only the trees of
the forest, they are also the trees of the forests.
It is unlikely that they missed it on their way to the village, so it is likely that they
have not yet reached the village of Kami-hitachi.
-If there is no question about the route to the old place, then there is no problem.
If we get too close to the village, we might get too close to the "oo-co
"<ni-hp-haa(oo).
The actual a lot more the better.
The actual a lot more the better, the more you will be able to get the most out of
the newest and most popular products and services.
The elf told me that there is a big cliff about 2,500 paces ahead, and from there
you should go about 3,000 paces in the direction of the three Ninomoto trees.
Ainz thought that the explanation was far from clear.
However, Aura was different.
Aura was also sometimes puzzled and had to search around the area, but she had
always been able to guide people to this point.
(Is it that great to be a ranger, or that Aura is a leader....) I didn't feel that much
when we were heading to the Dwarves' country, but I had come to the conclusion
that this trip would have been impossible without the uchinin.
It seemed to me now that there had been such a forest in Dwarves, but it was still
too much for them to take care of.
I had never imagined that the real jungle would be so terrifying.
But on the other hand, there was something exciting about it.
Robi (Coa del 00< to
I guess that's what explorers are looking for.
That's what Ainz is looking for in a true adventurer.
(.Leaving everything behind to explore the world of.....) Again, Ainz shook his
head as he thought about this thought.
There is no way I can do that.
It is an unforgivable act for the absolute ruler of Nazarick's underground mound,
Ainz Uhr Goun.
However, I think he would allow it, at least a little bit.
Instead of abandoning Nazarick, we should take a general vacation like this time.
(Shucks, you're thinking the same thing over and over again, aren't you? To be
honest, I can't say for sure that it doesn't come from a desire to throw away heavy
baggage and escape.
.
.
ah....
After all, maybe I'm just a guy who never grows up and keeps going in circles.
Or maybe I can't grow up because I'm undead? Or maybe I can't grow because I'm
me.
I can only sigh when I think about such things.
.
.
...ooc haha.
I can't help thinking about sad things.
Anyway, I'm not sure if I'll be able to get aura and Mare to return, but if there's a
next time, how about bringing Cocytus and Demiurgos? (I haven't seen them
since that time.
) Ainz recalls the time when they got a land ship at Katze Plain.
(Okay! Let's put away the backward thinking for a moment and think positively.
If we were to make a similar trip, it would be quite a challenge without the
ambush, but it might be quite interesting to try to overcome it with wisdom and
determination.
This time, Aura's presence was the only reason we were able to come so well.
However, the fact that Ainz is not doing anything to make up for it is a bit of a
bore.
Of course, I could have intervened and told him to let me do it, and if I did that,
Aura would have been concerned and would have retreated.
If Ainz makes a mistake, surely he could tell me something while taking care not
to be sarcastic.
However, it's not a good idea.
Even if it's just for free, I'm even thinking that he's doing fangs and hemp in the
management of the magical country!) So, I still want to have an adventure here
when Aura is not here, losing my head while everyone is having a good time
together.
However, the reason I can think this way is probably because Ainz is confident of
his own strength in adventure.
Even if he loses track of where he is going in an unknown place, he can return to
any place by shifting.
Even if a demon of knowledge should break out of the bushes, he will be able to
deal with it, and at worst, he will be able to escape back to Nazarick.
(Sending adventurers into the unknown.
That in itself is not wrong.
Even Ainzack agreed with me.
However, it is not good to think of me as the standard.
The fact that the adventurers are not going to die is not what Ainzatzgartner wants
to hear.
(Although he has been training in the Great Forest of Tob....)Oo0<mSOOO.
The danger level of people in the Great Forest of Tob is much higher than in the
Great Forest of Nazarick, which is completely under Nazarick's control.
It might not be a bad idea to gain experience in the Great Forest of Tob, and then
conduct the final test here.
"Ah, um, Mr.
Ainz? Hmm? I'm sorry, Aura.
I think I got lost in my thoughts a little bit.
What's the matter? The sky was obscured by the branches covered with fringed
leaves.
However, the reddish sun was casting its rays on the ground, which was more
than enough to see.
Hmmm.
The actuality of the fact that the sun is going to be in the sky is not going to be a
problem.
<Well then, can you give us some time? But as Aura was about to run, Ainz
stopped her.
Wait, Aura.
Take Fenrir with you.
We'll wait here, but don't worry.
We'll summon a monster to take Fenrir's place.
Aurabula, Ainz, and Mahle, starting from Fenrir's head, line up in this order.
"Yes, Mr.
Ainz," he poetically says.
Fenrir's perceptiveness allows him to immediately detect the approach of
someone or something.
Fenrir's perceptive power enables him to immediately detect the approach of
someone, which is a very welcome harmony for Ainz and Mare, who lack such
ability.
However, this would mean that Aura would have to act alone.
Unless, like Ainz, she has the art of summoning monsters, Aura has no such
ability.
It is worrisome to let her go without a shield in this land of the last-known.
There is a way to substitute magic items, but it requires an action to summon
them, and considering the time limit, I don't think it's a good move.
(I think I'm worrying too much, but Aura's work will be done faster if I have
Fenrir with me.
) I made a pretense of wanting to say something, but Aura answered, "I
understand.
So, A4ins and Mare got off, and they got on Fenrir and started running.
-The two of them and their companion were soon hidden from sight by the trees
in the forest.
-Then, Mare," he said, "we're going to go and hide around here.
We'll hide quietly around here, as far away from detection as possible.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your money is to use it.
That's what I was saying earlier and ani(Co0<Co-O is
It summons said monster.
Ainz arrives a small statue magic iratem from the item box.
Sculpture of a Magical Beast, a statue of a true beast, the Three-Headed Dog of
the Underworld.
It is a magic item by the same creator as the Statue of a.
.
.
once-used animal, the War Horse.
It is a magnificent piece of art, with every muscle ridge and bulge firmly
embedded in the body, and is full of a sense of movement.
The next time he used it, of course, it was to show the devil himself.
The next one was, of course, the three-headed dog of the underworld.
It is a large, high-ranking tadakichi with a considerable combat multiplier, with a
bite from its three dog-like, lion-like heads, sharp claws, a bite from the viper in
its tail, fire damage added to all attacks, and complete resistance to communion
and poison.
The strength of this monster can be understood when it is said that it can be
calmed by the 10th rank of the "Monster He" (10th rank of the "Monster He"
category).
However, if you are an Ainz class player, this monster is not so hard to deal with.
However, this cannot be helped.
The role of the summoned monster is to attack the enemy's weak point, trap,
increase the number of moves, or act as a shield, not to defeat other players alone.
For example, the antedo summoned by Ainz is somewhat underpowered.
Even so, compared to other brayers in the same level of combat work, it is not
29(""").
Even if a Cerberus were to be used, its combat power would be inferior, and
unless it was incompatible with night vision or had an irrational build, the Breyer
side would not lose a one-on-one fight.
The reason why Ainz chose Cerberus instead of Shuyugan no Butt is because he
thought that if Masu-tsume is a beast-type monster, it would have high dormitory
intelligence.
People are wealthy.
The second reason was that we thought that something with a better sense of
smell and hearing would be a better detector in the sea of trees than a sighted
party.
Cerberus is inferior to Fenrir in terms of level, but it has three heads.
He must have three times as much hanging power, I guess.
Wow - Mare's voice was surprised, perhaps because she was in front of a magical
beast she had never seen before.
It was not because she thought it looked strong.
In fact, if Mare were to fight Cerberus, Cerberus would not stand a chance.
He would probably be crushed by sheer strength of arms alone.
"Come on, Cerberus.
The way they parted showed their motivation and confidence.
Ainz was pleased to see the "leave it to me" attitude coming through and boasted
to Mare, "I'm going to teach Mare to do it.
He showed them a "I don't know if you can tell.
"And you can smell them from hundreds of menorters away?" Cerberus and the
others - or should I say the number of heads - stopped moving.
The atmosphere of "Oh no," "What's wrong? And then, "How many hundreds of
meters are we talking about? The actual situation could be completely different.
Yes, it has three heads.
I've got three heads.
Can't you do better than Fenrir?" Cerberus squeals cutely and rolls over to show
its belly.
If it had been a child, Oorsoraku would have felt the cuteness, and Ainz might
have dove at its unprotected belly.
However, the other party is Cerberus.
To put it bluntly, it is not cute.
And not only is his body too thin, but his face is too sharp.
The most important thing to remember is that the person you're talking to is not a
woman, but a man.
The first is "I'll do my best," "I'll do my best," and "I can't.
" Three emotions are conveyed.
Three emotions seem to be conveyed.
The first day of the meeting, Einz arrived at the hotel.
Ainz ist einen einzigartet ist einen einzigartet ist einzigartet ist einzigartet ist.
If you can't do it, you can't do it, right? It would be worse to force them to do
something and have them fail.
The smell of the air is coming out.
By the way, these commands of Ainz can be done without saying a word.
Even if magic such as (he aka sakura) is used, it is still possible to give an order
to the summoned monster.
If one wants to interfere in any way with the connection between the summoner
and the summoned, an extremely niche occupational structure is needed.
specialization in interpersonal summoner.
The reason I'm putting it into words is because I thought Mare wouldn't know
what I was doing if I just stared at her and Cerberus at the same time.
The next step is to build a green secret house, just as Mare had suggested, and
hide in it.
The best thing is that our appearance will not be discovered.
Co-Ou0<m Co-OO.
.
.
Mare seems happy that her proposal has been accepted.
In fact, Mare's suggestion is not far off the mark, as neither Ainz nor Mare have
the cloaking technology to make the six leaps they have made disappear.
The best thing to do would be to stay quiet, but unfortunately, there is no one here
who can use that method.
Mare is indeed a forest priest, but in reality she is a specialized forest priest with a
very flamed build.
The purchase method is suited for mass births, and unless you rely on items, you
will not be able to learn most of the general forest priest magic, except for a few
enhancement systems.
The most important thing to do is to make the forest a hiding place for your
dreams, so that you can avoid making footprints by not moving around.
But there is a problem.
Aura was trying his best to make things easy for him.
Aura is working hard all his life, but is it okay for him to just take it easy? Of
course, Ainz knows that the right person is in the right place at the right time.
It is a line he heard in the past when he was forced to do troublesome work, and
he remembers looking it up.
And I remember Bunit Moe saying that hardworking incompetent people are the
most troublesome ones.
ansosza mi and (te)
So this would be the right thing to do.
However, if this were the case, there would be no problem if he was the
purchasing king and let the hierarchical guardians under his control take care of
it.
But - what was Ainz's reason for leaving? It was a paid vacation.
The only excuse is that he was dealing with Mare, etc.
(I was taking care of the kids," he said, "that's my escape.
But that's the only way I can think of to support Aura.
I'm not sure what I should do to become a respected.....adult who has fulfilled his
duty.
) Should I convince myself that it is my role not to be found now? No matter how
much I think about it, there is no perfect answer.
A dejected Ainz says to Mare, "....Well, then, Green is the one.
A disappointed Ainz says to Mare, "...Then let's wait for Aura's return in the
Green Secret House.
-The cheerful answer from Mare made Ainz feel a little bit relieved.
Nini-soa raa0<co-o.
.
.
There is a brittle ring called a renkou bear.
From a distance, it looks like a bear, but if you don't notice the difference early, it
will be irreversible.
It is between 1 meter and 3 meters in length.
It has two pairs of four front legs and two hind legs.
Two of the four paws are exclusively used for fighting, so they have sharp claws
over 60 centimeters long, and their hardness is greater than that of steel.
A long, thick tail extends from its waist, the tip of which swells up like a hammer.
Most of its body is protected by armor developed from hard scales.
The power that supports its huge body is tremendous, and the blows delivered by
its sharp claws and superior muscular strength can easily cut a human into two
pieces.
However, that is all you need to be warned about.
It is not that he has any terrifying special abilities, nor can he use the mighty
Chuhou.
Ankylaurusus can only use (houka) chu-hou, which itself is not usable in battle.
Although Ankylaurus is one of the top predators in the sea, it is by no means the
strongest species.
However, there was an exception.
It is a being that exceeds four notebooks in length and can be used in the midst of
monsters, even those with terrifying special abilities or powerful magic, just by its
physical capabilities.
(Te!
It would not be funny if an unknowing person mistakenly thought it was a
different species! It was an ankylosaurus, a species worthy of being called the
king of its own.
It raised its head from the belly of the creature it had been devouring, and let out a
low-pitched scream that filled the hearts of those who heard it with dread.
A long soaring thing spilled out from the end of the creature.
The creature's face was bloodied, but it was still smelling fresh.
His face is bloodied, but he has never smoked before, but he slowly walks away
from the discomfort.
This area is my territory.
I will not allow anyone to enter it and roam around like they own the place.
Standing on his thick hind legs, he scratched a tree with his claws and then set
himself down.
It clearly proves that it is on its own territory, and walks off to the scent.
On the way, it uses the (・ ・).
This will remove the smell of its own body and blood.
-This is how the giant Ankylosaurus approaches its prey.
Nini Co0<'oo.
The meaning becomes stronger.
It doesn't seem to notice us.
If they were aware of us, they would move in a different way.
For example, it might stand still and search for the sound.
Or he would try to run away from it in a straight line.
But neither of those actions is happening.
Or maybe! Do they think they can win if there are 24 of them? They close in as
close to the scent as they can.
They are still hidden in the trees, so I can't catch them with my eyes.
But that's enough.
It is always the same when you are killing your prey.
If you can see them, they can see you.
We never rush to the point where we can see each other, we approach each other
stealthily, carefully scenting each other out, and then we use our instantaneous
power to close the distance.
It arrives close.
The scent is not moving.
Hence! It started running at once, just like it always hunts.
Despite its huge size, it galloped through the trees as if the wind was blowing
through the trees.
Since it does not have such a convenient ability like Morinori, it cuts down all the
trees in its way so that it can easily pass through when it takes this area as its own
territory.
Of course, he cannot be stopped from rushing forward by a half-hearted tree, but
if his opponent is quick, he may use that as an opportunity to escape.
It is true that they are overwhelmingly strong, but it does not mean that the hunt
will be successful every time.
That is why we have to be prepared.
The source of the clause was in front of us.
<Cote one cob an(ss
One black and small, the other black and big.
There is a small one on top of the big one.
They are not a turn.
Perhaps they are different creatures.
However, there is nothing so strange.
There are such creatures in the world.
They help each other.
The wisdom of the prey to protect themselves from predators like it.
For example, the one on top uses his special power and the one on the bottom
runs away.
But then, both are mere prey.
That makes me laugh.
At this distance, the glimmer no longer escapes.
I heard that the smaller one is a good eater, but the one below is quite a big one.
Now they are full of food, so we can bury them in the ground and keep them.
But there is something wrong.
This one is rushing forward, stomping its feet furiously.
Even the dullest of the dull would notice, and if they did, they would take some
kind of action.
Then why didn't the black one tell us? Why didn't it run away? Most creatures
that encounter it react in that way.
The exceptions are those of their own kind.
Or are they just standing there, withered? I think about it a little as I run.
The meat of the prey frozen in fat fear is not so good.
It's preference is to kill it half to death and let it die slowly and gradually.
I like it best when the flesh is loosened.
I like the meat that is loosened the best.
After the organs are eaten while alive, the zakioru, which has given up on being
alive, is the most delicious.
"Goaaaaaaaaaah!" It rises up and then shigotsu in front of its prey.
It is not a mere calm.
It is a terror.
Go on, run away, you might still live.
Please make your meat taste better.
That's what it said in my heart.
There was no way he could miss this meeting.
He was able to show his composure now that Kuri's success had been assured.
I've never seen one of these before.
I've never seen a bear before," the little one squealed.
I remember that," it reminded me.
I had recently seen something similar to this bear in a tree.
Ankylaurus can climb trees, but it is only good at doing so because of its body.
So, in order to get to its prey in a tree, it would have to chop down the tree and
knock it to the ground before preying on it.
But when it was Ruru, its belly was swollen and it was fast, so I let it go because
it was too much trouble.
But now, if they are on the ground, there is no need to hesitate to eat them.
The black one below is looking at me as I move it.
It shakes its big fishing-clawed paws.
It's a big black thing with big fishing claws.
It's down there so it can't run away.
With a "whizzing" sound, it's swinging paw became hot.
And then - a sharp pain.
It fell backward from the buttocks.
I hurriedly look at the paw where the searing pain was coming from.
It was there.
It was not gone.
However, it was too sick to move.
The little one on top of him had a long, snake-like wiggling thing dangling from
his hand.
Was he attacked by that thing? Maybe it was poison.
The sensation was similar to when I was bitten by a huge snake when I was a
child.
It's 1lly.
It doesn't get out of control.
When the little one waved his hand, the nearby water emitted a loud bang.
A snake-like object extended from its hand and struck the tree.
The impact caused the bark of the tree to pop and split open from the inside.
I could have done that myself.
Nevertheless, a horrifying sensation ran through my entire body.
Was this thing really small? Gradually, gradually, it began to look awfully big in
its eyes.
It was a good thing.
I'm not afraid.
See, it can't reach me at all.
With a squeal, the smaller one on top separated from the larger one on the bottom.
It landed on the ground and came closer, both paws spread.
It was still too small.
I wondered how much difference there was between me and them.
I am the predator and they are the prey! The one who is the predator is Suzu.
If so, why is this one so fearless in approaching? It is as if the other is the
predator.
It moves its eyes from a small one to a large one as it approaches.
It is looking at us with a fixed gaze.
I don't understand this either.
It is a creature that has never behaved like this, not even to other creatures I have
encountered.
It runs away from us, showing its back to us, out of fear of the unknown.
As a child, when I left my mother and left the nest, I had experienced running
away from an unruly opponent many times.
So I have no shame in running away from something I don't understand.
However, something tangled with its hind legs, and its vision spun around.
A sudden feeling of floating, as if being pulled, hit me, and then I felt a shock
from my back.
For some reason, he found himself half-turned and lying on the ground.
I raise my body and find a long snake-like thing entangled in my pulled back leg,
the end of which is held by that little thing.
es nu m0ne koza "mami nu gohito yo!
I have no idea what it is or how it happened, but I wonder if it means that that
little one rolled over on me.
The small one that exposed her pity is the one that is inside.
The little one, baring his pity, shouts at you.
It was a cry of "I'll shadow you, no doubt about it.
This little one is able to attack its prey without releasing the fear that would make
your hair stand on end.
Perhaps it is an ambush predator.
I wonder if I was this strong in the tree I saw that time.
I wondered, "Ummm.
.
.
.
I guess I can't do it after all.
I don't want to make Ainz-sama wait ....I think it would be better to kill it
peacefully and lead it to lead rather than to gather it up.
But I wonder if it's a waste.
I could use it for my experiments.
Ummm......
I'm not sure if it's a good idea or not, but it's a good idea.
Maybe it is slow-moving? So it uses a snake-like object extending from its hand
to capture its prey.
It tries to rip off the snake-like thing entangled in its legs.
But it cannot.
It bites down firmly and refuses to be clawed.
Then, it uses its claws, its pride and joy.
There is no way that he can't cut something with this.
(G.
) It is perplexing.
I can't cut it.
It can't be cut even though it is a nail that has been created by scraping off
everything up to now.
I can't cut it.
Yes, yes.
I won't resist," slyly, the body moved.
The snake is being reeled in.
The snake is being pulled away, leaving a trail on the ground.
There was no longer any doubt.
That little thing has tremendous power.
I can't help it.
The actual snake-like thing is removed from the leg.
The pain was accompanied by a whizzing sound before you could even think
about running away.
The pain was accompanied by a cracking sound before I could think that I should
run away.
Urami was felt in rapid succession.
The arms, legs, face, abdomen, and nipples were not too painful.
The "Houni!" was not so bad.
If I tried to hide my body, it would be my back.
If you try to hide your body, it is on your back, and if you try to twist around, it is
on your nose.
When I tried to run away from the pain, I was pressed against the body with
tremendous force.
The larger of the two had one foot on its back and was holding it down.
The force was so strong that it seemed as if it was going to dive into the ground.
How is this possible? How could two animals with power far beyond my own
appear? The pain continued.
Every time I hear a sound, I feel a sharp pain somewhere.
And it doesn't stop ringing like a sound.
When I no longer felt like resisting, the sound finally stopped.
There was no longer any part of my body that did not hurt.
I felt as if my body had become hot and swollen two or three times.
I guess this or that is why they eat you.
I'm just getting what I've been doing back to me.
"That's good.
Okay, okay, okay, okay.
You know who's on top? But, although he was baring his red, I wondered if that
little guy could eat him all.
And also, is it going to be able to separate itself from the bottom? I wonder if he
would be willing to share himself with those below him.
Inside the Green Secret House, Ainz and Mare work together.
Masu arranges the food on a table reminiscent of magically created obsidian.
There is also hot soup, which he plans to put in something that can keep it warm
before eating.
I also prepare glasses of water for three people and place them in the middle of
the palms filled with juice.
The Greenshin Secret House is perfectly ventilated even with the door closed, but
there is a magical mechanism that prevents any sound or smell from escaping
from the inside.
But if you open the door, the magical protection is disabled, so even if the two of
them were to remain in the house, the smell of the food would leak out as soon as
Aura returned.
A scent can reach farther than one might think.
Although only Aura would not make the mistake of returning to her base without
checking the safety of her surroundings, it is impossible to say for sure that
someone else would not detect a scent that flew outside of Aura's perception
range.
If one smells delicious food in a forest like this, anyone with intelligence and
civilization is bound to be suspicious.
Dark elves themselves do not have the same sensory perception as beasts.
However, in this world, depending on the occupational structure, it is possible.
Even if they can't do it themselves, it's the same thing if they can use a magical
beast and communicate with that magical beast.
In other words, Ainz and his colleagues are now doing the same thing that would
make Aura's work worthless.
Ainz is well aware of this.
The reason why they are hurriedly preparing the meal is because this is the only
thing that Aithea could come up with to escape from the feeling of guilt, even
though Ainz's empty head was fully occupied with the task.
In other words, it is a strategy to welcome Aura back home tired from work with
a delicious meal.
Of course, it would be a complete misnomer to reward Aura's hard work with an
act that might make it go to waste.
That's why Ainz thought the opposite.
The problem is that the smell is not noticeable to others.
The problem is that the smell is spread around, and it might lure someone else in.
So, why not keep the smell from spreading? -The best way to do this is to just
leave the plates out, and when Aura comes in, close the door and serve the food.
But that is not enough to make an impact.
But that lacks impact.
So, when you open the door, the food is there! That's it.
That sense of sublimation is the most meaningful and significant.
So, I went back to Nazarick and had the head chef prepare a dish with as little
aroma as possible.
The wind spirits that Mare summoned with her magic iratem also sent the
surrounding air up into the sky.
The air, including the scent, was sent to the top of the tree, where it finally began
to diffuse.
The short child of smell is heavier than air, but I am not sure if it is the same in
this world or not.
Even if they do not, they will be very dilute by the time they reach the ground.
But if it makes an updraft, it will be only a little bit.
The leaves will shake, which may be disconcerting for those who are blind.
However, when Ainz did a high-altitude reconnaissance the other day, the birds
flying in the sky were ordinary birds, so there was no need to worry.
Oh, uh, Mr.
Ainz.
The actual "I'm not sure what to do with it, but I'm sure you'll be able to find a
way to make it work for you.
It is the highest level magic item named Gacha Ere.
Inside the transparent glass-like sphere, four lights are moving in a circle.
Four times a day, it summons a Japanese spirit, which can then be used for a
certain amount of time.
The summoned spirits are fire, water, wind, and earth.
And lava, which is the spirit of fire and earth combined, and Nininitajiro, which is
the spirit of water and wind combined, are summoned.
The following types of poems appear in the top poems. "snowstorm," "marsh,"
which is a compound spirit of earth and water, "hot water," which is a compound
spirit of fire and water, "sand and trouble," which is a compound spirit of earth
and wind, and "fire wind," which is a compound protection of fire and wind.
The top poems of fire, water, wind, and warrior appear as high-level spirits in the
upper 40s, mid-level spirits in the mid 20s, and lower-level spirits in the lower 1
pestle.
In this case, the number of summoned spirits of the advanced level is a single one.
The number of intermediate level spirits summoned is random, but from one to
three.
The number of summoned lower-level Japanese spirits is also random, but the
minimum is three and the maximum is six.
In contrast, for the combined spirit harvest, advanced spirits in the low 50s,
intermediate spirits in the low 30s, and lower-level spirits in the low 10s will
appear.
However, the number of summonses for the combined harvests are all single
summonses.
This sounds quite useful, but unfortunately, the summoned spirits are chosen at
random.
The stronger Japanese spirits are more difficult to find than the flying spirits.
The level of summoning spirits is that of a shooting star ring.
Not being able to summon the right one for the right opponent and situation is too
much of a waste strategically.
If you summon an earth spirit while flying in the sky, all you can do is watch it
fall away.
In fact, Mare used this item three times before summoning the wind genie.
No, there is no need for that.
I'll give it to Mare.
As you know, it's a bit of a delicate item, so if it doesn't get in the way, I'd be
happy to have it.
It would be a little different if the highest level of spirits, the "Sacred Spirits" and
the "Sacred Spirits" were able to smoke it....
But I think it would be a little different if we could get the highest level of spirits,
the "Unlit" and the "Sacred Spirituals".
If Mare doesn't have it, it's an item that only serves to decorate the treasure hall.
It may be useful at lower levels, but at the level of Ainz or Mare, it is an item that
has no use even as a shield.
The actual a lot more the better.
The actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time,
the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time,
the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time.
The actual a lot more the better.
The most important thing to remember is that the item is not a "fire" item, it's a
"fire" item.
cannot use it, but (he(fire.
(He(fire) sphere), for example, would have to be used before that.
The actual Nike Air Max 90 is a very good choice for the people who are looking
for the best and the most effective way to get the most out of their Nike Air Max
90.
The item that Mare mentioned, which can summon spirits, does indeed summon
one high-level spirit, but only once every 20 man-hours, and the summoning time
is not long enough.
To be honest, the item itself is of little value.
There are probably many stronger items out there.
Still, the reason I don't change such equipment is because it is a tea kettle that has
given me harmony.
You should know that this is a feeling shared by all NPCs.
NPCs do not change their items, even though there are better items available.
The only time they do is when they want to replace their equipment with
something else that was given to them from the beginning.
Of course, if Ainz gives them an item, they will use it, but they will not
voluntarily request to exchange their armaments.
Only Albedo would ask for the loan of various items during battle training.
They are tied up.
It is very rude to say, but such words came to my mind.
The only thing that is important to me is that I am not a good person.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of them have been in the
same room together for a long time.
I'm not sure what to do.
Oh, no, nothing, nothing at all.
If I were Mare, how would I use the item? I'm still not sure how I would use it
except to summon a living spirit in advance.
Cerberus on the other side of the existence moves.
When Ainz opens the door, Cerberus emits an inner voice and turns its three faces
in a certain direction.
This is surely "Someone is here.
Ainz looks at Mare.
They both look in the direction where Cerberus is standing.
It does not look like anything is there, hidden by the trees.
Mare puts her hand behind her ear and tries to listen for a sound in that direction.
Aura and Fenrir leave without making a sound when they leave.
I'm sorry, I'm sorry.
I'm sorry, I don't....understand....
But, you know.
I think my sister would come more quietly as you say, Mr.
A4ins.
I'm not sure if it's possible that she's making the noise on purpose to let us know
she's coming home.....but I just...;.checked the area and found it's OK.
Then we have no choice.
Unlike in cases where verbal orders are necessary, the orders given in the brain
are not circumvented by full agnosticism.
However, Cerberus cannot see Ainz's figure either, so positioning is a matter of
great love.
If you are not careful, Cerberus may send you flying in its wake.
(Ummm, to be completely agnostic).
The "+" is still very useful.
It's a pity that only Bandraz Akhtar who transformed into me can use it.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
the product is to use the best materials available.
Soon, Ainz hears the sound of someone stepping on the ground, and sees a huge
shadow.
(A bear? (A bear?) However, it is not a simple flower bear.
It seemed to have six legs in total, and its fur seemed to be soaked in water and
stuck to its body.
It may be a magical robe with a special ability to emit some kind of water.
The most important thing to remember is that the actuality that you can get a lot
more than just the actuality that you can get a lot more than just the actuality that
you can get a lot more than one.
The whip is placed in the hand of Aura, and when it is swung occasionally, the
bear-shaped purchase shakes its body.
Fenrir is beside him.
(The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two are not the same.
What's going on?
No, you can ask such a thing.
The "Cerberus" is a wild Cerberus or a Cerberus summoned by Ainz.
But the reason why they don't move to attack him is probably because they can't
confirm whether it is a stray Cerberus or a Cerberus summoned by Ainz.
I'm just saying that if it is Ainz's simobebe, it somehow seems that way, but I
wonder if the monster summoned by a person is different.
Ainz undoes (complete agnosticism).
Ainz-sama!" Aura, who had lost her general alertness, shouted happily.
Hoba here! I'm coming! -Aura swung her whip at the bear, which seemed to be
quite reluctant to come to her.
The bear, which screamed in a way that could be considered animal cruelty,
walked toward Ainz, screaming and yelping.
When AURA arrives in front of Ainz, the bear gets off the ground.
Welcome back, Aurarah," he said, "I'm back, Mr.
Ainz! I'm sure you have some questions, so I'll answer them first.
This bear-type demon seemed to be the master of this area, so I put him under my
control! I taught him that I was better than him with a whip.
The actual "I don't know how strong that purchase is, to be honest.....dark elf
Nasado do the ward ceremony0<.
I was thinking, "Oh, yes, that's right.
If you are as strong as Ainz-sama, you wouldn't know the strength of a small fish
like this, would you? Well, it is true that they are not that strong, but they are still
strong enough to rule this area.
So, if you are a normal/generic dark elf, I don't think you would go near it
because it is dangerous.
In fact, no one seems to be going near this area for fear of him.
It is true that it is more beneficial to put them in control than to kill them.
If we kill the master of the territory, the surrounding area will become rough and
the dark elves will not come here to gather information.
It would be better to keep him alive to avoid such a situation.
However, "Aura, I don't doubt your judgment.
It is not that I doubt your judgment, but you have already controlled the magic
circle to the limit of your ability, haven't you? The most common reason for this
is that when they are forced to be released instead of being released by their own
choice, they are freed in the order of their old age.
This is also true for summoning and creation.
The same is true for summoning and creation.
In Yggdrasil, there were fewer cases in which people were able to choose who to
release on their own, with warnings and such.
It's all right! The magic-robe user has a connection with the person he keeps
under his control, but he does not have a separate connection with this person, in
other words, he does not have complete control over him.
I simply taught him that I am stronger than him.
That said, I don't think Aura is underestimating the possibility.
I think he judged that no one here would be injured, even slightly.
However, just to be sure, we had to check.
Ainz, who wondered at what level, was reminded of a giant lapdog.
Aura looked at him apologetically and said, "By the way, which one is stronger,
Hamske's or mine?" Aura gave an apologetic gape.
(No, don't look so pained, Aura.
Aura said, "No, you don't have to look so pained.
(No, don't look so distressed, you can clearly see that the bear is stronger.
I am the master of Hamske, and I have nothing to concern myself with.
I'm Hamske's master, I have nothing to concern myself with.
And, I'm not! Ham TCoa Tej0< to.
Sukes must be able to use magic, and it is difficult to read who would win in a
fight between the two.
If the internal method is effective, the battle will be tilted in their favor.
Besides...Hamske now has a profession as a warrior.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the best out of
your business is to be a good businessman.
It's true that they are pets, so it doesn't matter if they are lounging around, and it
can be said that they are working just because they are walking around with
Momon.
And he also knows that he is trying hard not to learn the warrior's profession.
Still, I get angry when I see someone playing with the wipes that they are
working so hard on.
However, when he says, "You don't have to work so hard to kidnap Hamske,
Aura," I can hardly contain myself.
It was a reflection of Aura's feelings.
It was not a comment on Hamske.
What more can I say? Hamske is also a great guy," Ainz, not wanting to say
anything else, is at a loss, so he lets it pass.
11I didn't know there happened to be such a magical beast here by chance.
Or is this kind of foundation cloth common in this sea of trees? I'd like to find out
more.
What do we do?
No, I'm not here to discover this kind of evil.
I did not come here to discover this kind of evil.
However, I'm a little bit attracted to explore.
This bear-like beast has not been discovered in the Great Forest of Tob.
So, I am looking for endemic medicinal herbs and other things that are unique to
this place! There is a high possibility that plants and animals optimized for this
environment are living here.
Besides, there may be places where some special phenomena are taking place-" In
this world with the Kamiseiho, there are places where special phenomena are
taking place.
Waterfalls that flow from the bottom to the top, hills with rainbow-colored pillars
of light only on days when buds fall, and positive tornadoes that occur in the
desert once every few decades, such strange sights are said to be seen.
Unfortunately, there are still no such strange areas in the territory that the magical
country has made known to the world.
In Yggdrasil, such places have special effects and rare materials and monsters can
be found.
In Yggdrasil, such places have special effects, and rare materials and monsters
can be found there.
This is said to be a well-known item that helps in the creation of magic items.
If such a special area could be brought under the control of the breast-guiding
power, it would help to strengthen Nazarick.
-I don't think the elves are familiar with this great sea of trees.
Then, Aura is right, in the future, we will be able to get to the Kote nu CoO<s.
The undead created by Ainz will not be able to discover new kinds of medicinal
herbs.
The adventurers, with their team of undead packers, would be the ones to go.
Let's get out of here and go back.
Mare is waiting for us.
So, Mr.
Ainz.
I just want to make sure that the Cerberus on your side was summoned by
Ainz-sama, right? Yes, of course, that's right.
The actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time,
the actual a lot of the time, the actual a lot of the time.
By the way, Aura.
What are you going to do about that beast? Shouldn't we take into consideration
the fact that we don't have it completely under our control? Yes, I think so.
Can I take him back to Nazarick? Do you want to let them loose on the sixth
level? Even a beast with this level of intelligence would be able to be locked up.
If this is the case, NPCs in the -Part will not be able to enter the sixth level from
now on.
Not only that, but there are other plant-based monsters on the sixth level.
There is also the question of how to ensure their safety.
(Te ao kok naas nini Pon
I'd like to use it as an experiment.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
this world is to use it to your advantage.
Aura's proposal should have been accepted by Ainz, who believed that it would
enhance their ability to grow.
But - "It doesn't have to be this magic theory, does it? The most important thing is
to make sure that you have the right equipment and the right tools.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the first time you see a new
person, you know that they're going to be a little bit different from the first time
you see them.
The only thing is, if Ainz-sama says so, I will not say so.
I'm just wondering why that bear? Aura suddenly turned around.
Aura suddenly turned around.
I'm going to get angry," he said in a cold tone, and immediately turned back to the
front.
I'm sorry, Ainz," he cried.
I looked back at Fen, but he didn't look like he was going to do anything.
But since Aura says so, it must be so.
I turn my gaze back to Aura and ask her.
Oo0<.
"Oh, well, never mind.
So, why that Noh? Yes.
He can't talk like Hamske, but he seems to be very intelligent.
Feng can't speak, but he is very intelligent.
I don't think that being able to speak or not being able to speak is all about
intelligence.
Certainly, I remember thinking the same thing when I saw Fen, but I don't think
it's true.
Of course, it would be the end of the story if I said that he is a magician.
The first thing that comes to mind is that Fen is a good dog, and he listens to
Mare, so it's better to train him if he's smart.
Or you can raise him from the time he is a baby..- "That would take too much
time, huh? You see, there was a place where the people we brought from King's
Landing were living, right? How about there? It's used by the time travelers....
How about not letting them run free in the 6th level and segregating them until
you think they are completely trained?
I'm sure that's the point.
.
.
" - "Yes! Thank you, Mr.
Ainz.
Aura bowed her head and Ainz laughed at her.
No, no, no, no, no.
I love the way you are trying to improve yourself, just like Albedo is training for
battle.
All of you NPCs make me, or rather Ainz Uhr Goun, very proud," Aura's eyes
widened and she stopped moving.
The change made Ains fret, wondering if he had misspoken something.
I don't remember that.
I didn't intend to, but did I say something that would be offensive to Aura? I was
not trying to, but did I say something that Aura would find offensive? Or was he
happy? Ummm.
.
.
.
I guess we should expect the worst rather than hoping for the best), but it's even
worse to just apologize at random.
So there is only one thing Ainz can do.
He said, "Yes, yes, yes, yes.
I've prepared a meal for Aula and the others.
I prepared it with Mare.
Of course, we can't cook, so we just brought it from Nazarick.
(Hm? I didn't spell it out? It may be a fake laugh or a follow-up laugh, but it's a
smile.
Aura was smiling at me with a smile that I didn't think was affectionate.
Maybe she was happy to hear that they had prepared a meal for her.
Or was she happy that Ainz was tired of her? (Whatever the case may be, we
should praise NPCs a lot more, right? (At any rate, I should praise NPCs a lot
more.
) Ainz made up his mind firmly.
If you don't say anything, thinking that you have conveyed the message, your
wife's dissatisfaction will accumulate tremendously in your unacknowledged
questions.
(I think it was one of the guild members who said in an emotionless voice that his
wife's frustration would build up to a tremendous level.
While I was desperately trying to remember, the Green Secret House came into
view.
As we stood in front of the door, Mare, who had been watching us from the
inside, opened the door.
I'm home," she said.
The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding
of what you are doing and how to do it.
Aura's gaze ran over the table.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good time.
Aura's face was smiling, and Ainz was relieved to see it.
1 I thought she would never say such a thing, but I was a little worried.
I was also worried that I might become insensitive to the end of the barrel.
I was worried that I might become insensitive to the end of the barrel.
I'm sure the chef will be happy to hear you think so.
I also prepared one for Fenrir.....On the stump I prepared next to the base, there is
a huge hunk of meat for Fenrir.
It is a conquest raised for livestock, freshly strangled and boiled, still dripping
with human blood.
The ranch is located a short distance from Nazasarik, and the animals are allowed
to roam free in a large area.
The head chef told me, "I personally prefer the taste of meat from that breed if it
is raised mainly on coarse meat rather than grass.
Whether because of his influence or because others felt the same way, the meat
was not very popular among the Nazaricks.
The meat was not very popular in Nazarick, perhaps because of his influence, or
perhaps because others felt the same way.
However, there is not enough manpower to do so.
Few of the people who were forcibly evicted from their homes to make room for
the sub-district in Ye Lanter had any skills related to local production, and even if
they did, they all went to the settler villages.
However, this was just a story of those who were picky about taste, and there was
nothing wrong with feeding the demons.
The "What about that one over there, the one with the thin knees? I'm not sure if
he's going to eat it or not.
I'm sure he had a meal just before he met me.
And it is also said that one of the best ways to train a bear is to not feed it until it
completely understands that you are the superior one and obeys you.
No, well, you may be right.
Even with humans, etc.
, the person who pushes them mentally OoO0<m OO
The three of us entered the Green Secret House with a few words of
encouragement.
Aura said, "You can eat it," before walking through the door, and Fenrir, who had
been holding back until then, bit into a piece of meat.
The weeping bear only gazed at the scene.
The figure with slumped shoulders certainly smelled like a human question, and
as Aura said, it seemed to have a certain amount of intelligence.
By the way, Cerberus does not need to eat.
It is no use giving it to a summoned monster.
It's not that there aren't cases where you can strengthen it by giving it food that
buffs it, but at least now I don't feel the need to do that at all.
Cerberus responded to Ainz's decision with, "What? I think I'm getting responses
from Cerberus like "Seriously? The three of us sat down at the table Ainz had
prepared.
The two said "Itadakimasu" in unison, "Come on, eat! Naturally, Ainz is unable
to eat.
Aura was the first one to cook the first meal of the day.
The first time I saw him, I thought, "Ainz-sama! It's delicious! Mare watches her
sister's words, "Yes, yes, yes.
Ains laughed at the two of them.
That's good," she said.
I'll let the chef know.
Aura's research has shown that it is safe to set up a temporary base in this area, so
I'm going to tell Green Secret Nu Mono Comani.
So I'm going to go to Green Secret Nu mono comaniz ana ko (teap
I would like to choose a place to relocate the House, and after that I would like to
move on to discover the Dark Elven village," Goto stopped eating and listened
intently to Ainz's story.
Well, it is true that even the Suzuki language will stop eating when the boss starts
talking about business matters.
After that, we will establish friendly relations with Dark Elfre.
The most important thing to do is to make sure that you have a good relationship
with your bosses.
If she gave me permission to use it, I would have a great hand.
The fact that it's not a perfect support is a concern, but on the other hand, it will
increase the lead of the true human being.
I don't know if it is an individual thing or a race thing, but the performance of the
monsters varies.
I would have preferred to hide Shin Atsushi's status and strength, but I think this
is a better way to get into it.
If it were to take years, there might be another way, but I don't think we have that
much time considering the legal state of the country.
I am not sure that we have that much time.
No, is it dark? What is your plan, Mr.
Ainz? Aura wonders, and Ainz smiles again.
It's one of the strategies that Nakamichi taught me a lot of things in the past.
Nini Oo0<te.
The name of the operation had a story behind it, but Ainz did not know it and
pretended to be a know-it-all.
However, he was able to explain what the operation was based on his own
experience.
Ainz opened his mouth and said, "Ah! You are the Red who cried! I read that
book the other day! Ainz closed his mouth and slowly looked up to the sky.
If he could have seen the magnificent blue sky here, it might have saved his heart
from being struck by the child's ignorance.
He would have received an early reminder that he was small compared to the rest
of the world.
However, all he could see was the ceiling of the Green Secret House.
After looking at the uninteresting ceiling a little closer, I turned my head to see
Mare's pure and innocent smile.
There is still a possibility that Mare was wrong.
I....I see.
Marre is a great guy.
I've never read that book.
It's called "The Water That Cried.
If you read the book, then you'll use the bear that your sister brought you! Oh,
maybe I'm right.
Ainz is convinced of this.
I'm sure that I'm right.
I'm sure I'm right.
Marre is great.
.
.
....- And Ainz smiled at them.
Nire 23 people nee.
A dark elf village in the Sea of Trees.
The village of the Dark Elves in the Great Sea of Trees is no different from a
village of elves.
The Wild Elves, for example, were once ordinary elves, but when they moved to
the steppe to live, their culture and physical appearance changed, and they are
now recognized as a new species.
The dark elves, on the other hand, are the same race as the elves and live in the
same environment, so they have not undergone any physical or magical changes.
There is almost no difference in culture, and their lifestyle is the same, centered
on the Elf Tree.
Because of this, the dark elves' main occupation was to be a ranger and a forest
priest, just like the elves.
Dark Elven villages have used the evasiveness of smells to avoid the storage
facilities.
This is an important wisdom that was taught to the Dark Elves by Trent and the
forest dwellers when they were living on the stock before the migration to the
Great Steam Shoals.
They planted herbs with strong fragrance around the village, made and removed
special medicines that repel beasts, and used the "Naginho" method of the
Cornerstone Priests, which has an effect time of Co0<<.
The effective range of the "M" is also limited, so it is necessary to devote a
considerable amount of human resources to it.
The use of the "Tadatakueru" method is also effective in the Great Sea of Trees.
This method was also effective in the Great Sea of Trees, and compared to other
elven villages (except for the Royal City), the Tadatark elven village was safe.
However, the elves do not know about this method.
If it spread, the sense of avoiding beans due to smell would fade away.
Not only the magic circle, but also warfare, is not so, even if it looks foolish.
On the other hand, if it is known that there is an old man at the end of the smell,
the danger level will increase.
For these reasons, even relatives who had accepted me could not readily teach me
this method.
But on that day, the dark elves learned that the safety they had believed in was
thin water.
The wild cries of the English can be heard from the distance.
The moon is a daily occurrence in the Great Sea of Trees.
In the morning glow or late at night, not a day goes by when you don't hear the
sounds of beasts, and even some of the smaller creatures outside of the body have
surprisingly loud cries.
There is nothing wrong with hearing a single yelp.
History is indeed frightening.
There are many kinds of magical creatures that put special power into their
screams.
Some of them strike fear into the hearts of those who hear them, some confuse
them, some make them lose the will to fight, and some even induce weakness.
There are even those that can be used to create a new family name.
However, with a family name, even such special abilities are ineffective.
The Yoshikata's vessels were never in danger, and it was a commonplace scene in
Ariake.
However, on that day, a dark elf man called for an alarm in the village.
The man was of average height for a dark elf.
However, his slender and supple limbs moved with a light, yet lean movement
that gave the impression of hidden inner strength, making the man appear larger
than he actually was.
There are no dark elves living in the Sea of Trees who do not know this man.
He is a first-rate ranger with a great deal of experience and has been a ranger for
many years, and bears the family name of the Blueberry, one of the 13 families
that played a central role in the Great Migration of the past.
Blueberry Egnia, a man of great experience as a ranger, holds in his hand a dark
elf compound bow, one of only a few in the village.
The season of the bekoa flower is once every three years! The bow is only
allowed to be carried by those who have achieved very good results in the archery
competitions held every three years during the season of the Bekoa Flower.
The Dark Elves immediately gathered at Aegnia's call.
They are not professional soldiers, but rather rangers who are not on a hunting
trip.
0<-o ko tte ko
Egnia's village is the largest of the neighboring dark elves' villages.
The village of Egnia is the largest among the neighboring villages of the Dark
Elves, but even so, it has just over 200 inhabitants and cannot afford a full-time
warrior.
In front of her friends, who had gathered there with a look of sadness on their
faces, Egnia's long ears twitched slightly as she concentrated on the sound of the
music.
She announced in a strong voice, "It's a great honor to have all of you here.
The reason I asked you all to come all the way here is nothing else.
I've heard it once before.
I've heard it once before.
The actuality is, it's not really a problem for the actual dark elves living in tea.
There are many kinds of highly dangerous monsters in the area around this
village, but Ankylosaurus is at the top of the list.
It is no exaggeration to say that it would mean death to touch an adult, even a
fully grown adult, let alone an Ursus child.
Ankylurus has armor that repels even bows and arrows, and arm strength that can
easily cut down a dark elf in two.
It is a terrifying monster that is quite difficult to escape by running because of its
high physical capabilities.
I heard a yelp, but was it really from Ursus? I mean, I'm sure I'm asking the
wrong guy.
The female dark elf asks in a tone of voice, "What is it? The village's three
autopsied heads are all skilled rangers with Egnia's compound bows in their
hands.
Even she couldn't tell from the male call alone whether it belonged to Ursus or
not.
And1 For example, a cute bird named Hayabuki Kojima, for example, has a
special ability to imitate the mongrels of some polar monsters.
And there are other creatures with similar abilities in this forest.
In a forest inhabited by such creatures, it is extremely difficult to identify their
master just by a single far-off sound.
Her question is understandable.
But Egnia is the best ranger in the village.
Not only is she the best with the bow, but she is also the sharpest with the first
party and the best at analyzing information picked up by that party.
Her doubts were not based on distrust of Egnia, but more than half on the hope
that she was wrong.
I'm very sorry, but I'm sure you're wrong.
I will never forget that hair-raising, overwhelmingly powerful voice, no matter
how much time goes by.
It is still stuck in my ears.
There is no mistaking it," the next to speak up was the head hunter.
The center of power in this village consists of the board of elders, the head of
hunting, the head of medicine, and the head of rituals.
The board of elders is made up of three members, making a total of six.
That means he is one of them.
He does not have a compound bow in his hand.
His specialty is thought, and even if that is subtracted, his overall ability is far
behind that of Egnia.
He is younger than Egnia, but he has a calm demeanor that makes him a perfect
hunting leader.
The fact that Ursus can blow hot means....something has entered the territory,
that's confirmed.
Most of the time, they are in conflict with a powerful enemy or a hostile tribe.
Or it may be to announce victory or to show them their place.
Or it may be for breeding.
However, it is highly possible that someone has entered Ursus' territory in any of
these cases.
Once an ankylosaurus has established its territory, it expands as it grows, but it is
not likely to change it in the slightest.
And they rarely go hunting outside of it.
So it is more reasonable to assume that someone has entered the territory.
Ha.....
It's annoying.
The dark elves around him agreed to the whispering of the head hunter.
The dark elves around him agreed.
Egnia smiled wryly at her friends.
The fact is that Ankylaurus can be a bubonic ballancer in the neighborhood, as
long as you don't provoke it.
I agree with that opinion, but I don't know if they've been in our territory," Egnia
said.
The last time I heard an Ursus blow was during an Ursus conflict, and that
conflict was over territory.
I'm sorry, Eugenia, but I have a few questions.... I can hardly hear the
<es>Originally selected</es>.
I can hardly hear<es ko(teos
I could not find the information on the Ursus, but since Egnia mentioned it, I
think it is true that Ursus blew it.
But the territory is quite far from here, isn't it? The youngest man in the room
asked a question to which the others seemed to silently agree.
I don't know what happened to Ursus, but I'm pretty sure something is going on
that's going to raise the alarm," the youngest man asked, to which the others
around him silently agreed.
Maybe the territory will change, maybe the master of the territory will change.
Maybe something more will happen.
For example.....yes," Egnia continued, taking a breath, "if we lose to Ursus, we
will still be in a position to run away.
Even if Ursus loses, he will be able to escape.
The actuality that the actual forest is going to be the place to go to get a new
forest is going to be the reason that the forest is going to be the place to go to get
a new forest.
It would be bad luck if we did not detect changes in the forest as soon as possible
and share the information with others.
This is a very important consideration for those who live on the bounty of the
forest.
"Today's washing is canceled.
It would be safer not to go into the forest, let alone go to jail.
We still have food, don't we? We caught a big one the other day.
But still, we should talk to the head of the festival immediately and ask him to
start producing fruits.
It may take a few days to finish making sure everything is safe.
I'd better talk to the elders about it.
I think we should talk to the Elders about this as well.
The elders will make sure that everyone is aware of what's going on so that no
one who doesn't know what's going on enters the forest.
No one says, "Don't overthink it.
The "Jukai" is a blessing, but it can also throw disasters at us unexpectedly.
To survive in the forests, it was essential to be vigilant, not overlooking even the
slightest sign of trouble.
The whole village must be made aware of the possibility that the forest was
becoming unsafe.
What about the other villages? Should we contact them when we know more
about the situation? Or should we tell them about the situation as soon as
possible? I think both sides are right and wrong.
We can leave it to the elders.
When those old guys with their big brains start to say strange things, it will be
helpful to break them down if we assume that it is the opinion of the majority.
It is true that they are inflexible, but the elders have a great deal of experience.
I'm just taking what I think is the safest path based on that knowledge.
Ganen, red-faced, tries to open his mouth wide, but Egnia puts her hand over his
mouth.
>Sheemi<sss
I'm not going to tell you what you need to know now.
I've called you all together and you need to tell me what you need to know.
You know enough about the Ursus threat, don't you? Eugenia, seeing that Ganen
had closed his mouth, held back her hand.
Egnia sighs in her heart.
(I've always agreed that confrontation with the elders is not necessarily a bad
thing, but there must be a time and a place for it.
(He tacitly agreed that confrontation with the elders was not generally a bad
thing, but he would like them to think about it when the time comes.
Is it too much for all of us? "If we're going to have a full day of policing today, it
would be better to have three shifts.
I'm sure you're right.
I heard a male call out, "That's it! The whole team looked nervously in the
direction of the voice.
Did you not hear it very close? The whole group was anxious, but one person
made it sound like the sun was shining.
Egnia agrees with him.
NiniOoO0<
As Egnia mentioned earlier, something that entered their territory escaped and is
now following them.
Ankylosaurus tends to stick to its prey.
If the creature that they see as their prey escapes, they will follow it outside the
roping area.
A little bit of an image of a blowing chase, but it would make more sense than a
defeated prey being chased out of its territory.
If so, if Ursus can catch his prey, his belly will be full and this village may be
safe....If there is prey on the run, should we go at them and shoot them? Stop it!
You will provoke Ursus unnecessarily.
First, the prey is most likely capable of escaping from Ursus, right? If the prey
comes this way, we should only drive it away.
The most important thing to do is to make sure that you have the best possible
chance of getting the best out of your product or service.
It would be troublesome if they think this is a feeding ground.
It's good to hear all kinds of opinions flying around, but we can't afford to spend
too much time on this.
I don't want to get too involved in this, but I can't afford to.
Egnia clapped her hands once to get everyone's attention.
Whatever the situation is, it's definitely unusual," she said.
We'd better move quickly.
Ursus is the territory>aemmu<nite
If they return to the territory, it's good.
If they don't return.....if they go out to the territory and lose their prey.
.
.
" Egnia looked around at all of them.
If we lose them near this village, it will be a long day, maybe even a day," Egnia
said.
The important thing is that we need the help of all the villagers, not just those
who are here.
The power of the forest priests, in particular, is absolutely necessary.
"Just gathering in harmony and consulting with each other will only increase the
amount of time wasted.
- I'm not sure if I can leave it to you? The hunting head shakes his head in disgust.
The hunting head shakes his head in disgust.
Okay, boys.
The first half of you, in order of skill, will take the village defenses.
The other half of you will take the rest of the village and make sure that everyone
in the village is accounted for.
Those who have been warned or finished, take your positions.
Next is the security of those who cannot fight.
Beniri, you are in charge of dividing up the men.
Then Ganen, go talk to the head medicine man, and Ovei, go talk to the head
priest.
I'll go to the elders' meeting.
Now, move! Move! Move! Egnia was about to move too, when the head hunter
signaled her to follow him.
I've been thinking for a while that you, the most skilled hunter in the village,
should take the head's role - won't that make things more complicated? My name
is a little known in the other villages because of my house," Egnia continued,
ignoring the hunting chief's comment that it wasn't a little.
The hunting head's words were ignored by Egnia, who continued, "If that were to
happen, the conflict would spill over to other villages even more than it is now.
The most important thing to remember is that the elders are not the only ones who
can make a difference in the world.
Even if all the elders retire, the problem will only spread to other villages.
It would be better if the elders were to keep their heads.
There is no solution.
There is no solution to the problem.
Until the moment a major breakdown occurs somewhere," the boar-hunting head
said, his eyes narrowing.
I'm going to defend the village.
The village is rapidly becoming a joe<>simi(as) village, as we parted ways with
the hunting head and Egnia continued to stand guard in the direction from which
the cry came.
The information seemed to be spreading to all the people in the village.
This was not only because the ambushers went around to inform the people, but
also because the village of Yunue, where people live side by side with dangerous
monsters, has a well-developed information transmission system.
In less than ten minutes, the head of the festival began to produce food using the
internal law, and the head of the medicine department, Kachira, delivered
powerful shocks and an antidote to Egnia, just in case.
A few moments passed with the ship still in motion.
Since then, Ursus had not been heard from.
The tension among the assembled ambushers began to fade.
Egnia, too, relaxed her shoulders and rubbed the stiffness in her hand that held the
bow.
Ursus may have caught his prey, or he may have let it escape and returned to his
territory.
At that moment, a hunting head lined up beside him.
I'll need to get to the territory as soon as possible to check it out, just to be sure,"
he said.
Do you mind if I ask you to do it?" I knew it would happen.
Cheech! Egnia's thighs twitched and she made a sound like a bird's call.
It is not a mere sound.
Egnia learns, "Te OoOO0< said.
It is a special sound that can be produced by a heated profession, and it conveys a
sense of respect to those who hear it.
This way, the air, which had begun to slacken, was now tense with a friend, who
could no longer stand still and be taken by surprise by the sound.
Egnia, sensing the attention, points her gaze in the direction of the shadow she
saw.
I hope I'm imagining things.
I hope I am mistaken.
I hope I'm wrong.
It was only a moment before he was able to catch sight of the shadow.
It was just a blink of an eye that happened to pass by the shadow behind a number
of huge trees.
It is quite possible that he misjudged it.
However, Egnia's excellent eyesight, which is highly developed in her capacity as
a ranger, easily betrayed his own expectations.
The voice of the man who was there was very clearly audible to all the people in
the room.
Yes, it was clear to everyone.
It was obvious to everyone.
A huge shadow was approaching quietly from among the trees.
There he was, the destroyer of the great sea of trees, Ankylosaurus.
It's just a matter of time before he comes back.
Nah, nah.
Mr.
Blueberry.
Wasn't that...big...blueberry..blueberry..blueberry..blueberry..blueberry..big?
Wasn't that....big...blueberry...blueberry..blueberry..blueberry..blueberry? The
young ambush swallows his sleep and asks, "How big is Ursus? The trees in the
forest and the seasonal separation prevented us from getting a clear view of its
body.
Still, we could get a rough idea by comparing it to the surrounding trees.
It is too big.
No, it is too big.
I can't see it clearly, but I can get a rough idea of its size by comparing it to the
surrounding trees.
The Ursus I saw before was not that big.
It didn't grow.
It's growing at an abnormally fast rate, and if it's not a...old man..," Egnia says, as
if trying to squeeze out a word.
The air was filled with a rush of air.
Among them, however, there are those who have evolved to be extremely
powerful and rewarding, reigning at the top of the species, and sometimes
exerting a great influence over a wide area with their fighting abilities.
Hence, the name "land species" is used to refer to those individuals who have
evolved to become the most powerful of their kind.
If the Ankylosaurus in front of you is indeed one, it means that it is slightly
stronger than the normal ones.
Even a normal Ankylaurus is a troublesome opponent, but if the whole village
fights together, it will not be impossible to repel it.
But if the chest king in front of the sun is the king of Ursus, it's hard to believe
that he could survive a proper fight.
It's a horse race! I heard there was a king's breed, but that must be further north!"
One of the Rangers speaks out with great vigor, while skipping sleep.
He keeps his voice down so as not to irritate Ursus, however.
What's wrong with Aju's village? I have heard that there is a royal species in the
vicinity of the village of Aju, which is also a dark elf village.
The kingly race does not appear so frequently.
If this is the case, then it must be the same type of king that was in the vicinity of
Aj's village.
If the species had changed its territory or moved in the direction of this village,
someone from the village of Ajou would have come to warn us.
But no one came.
Yet, the jade seed is still there.
A blackness dominates the scene.
If you go in the direction where you first heard his shout, you will find the village
of Ajou.
(....The village of Ajou turned into a feeding ground, and Ursus, who had learned
about the foodstuff called dark elves, came toward us, relying on the smell or
something.
The tense air was laced with a tinge of despair.
Even if he had acquired a taste for dark elves in the village of Ajou, it was not yet
known that fresh food could be found here.
Ankylosaurus is a gourmet people.
They are omnivores, but they do have a taste for certain foods.
If the dark elves were to become a spectacle, this village would have to be
charged, and even if they did, they would have to be chased out of the village by
the Shezaë<(sv).
There is no guarantee that they will not call us.
So, we should lead them away from this village.
But there is a question.
I can't say for sure that Ajou's village has been hit," Egnia's gaze fell on him.
'As I originally witnessed, there were Ursus who had established a territory in the
vicinity of this village.
If the king's species came straight from the village of Ajou, they would have
entered the territory of Ursus.
If so, it would be strange if we did not hear two male roars.
In other words. the Ursus that originally roamed this area must have grown up to
become a king species - the king species from the village of Ajou is still a
possibility.
If the sex of the king species and the Ursus that used to live in this area were
different, the fight might not have occurred at all.
Or, even if two Ursus met and clashed, it is possible that one of the two Ursus
probably did not raise its season.
However, whether or not the village of Ajou continues to exist is not the
important question at this point.
What we need to think about now is what we should do if the royal species is still
coming toward this village, and what is the best course of action.
If so, then - fighting the king's species is suicide.
--The only way to get rid of it is to summon the spirit chiken and escape to the
question that is stalling for time.
You can't do that! We can only fill our bellies with the meat we have stored.
Ursus has bear-like characteristics.
I know you like honey, too, don't you?
At that moment, the earth, the atmosphere, and the forests are subdued by a heroic
shudder that shakes you to the core.
No longer hidden behind the trees.
The king of Ankylaurus, walking slowly, was there, he said.
The dark elves' breaths become quick and shallow.
The brains of everyone present went blank.
Any ideas that had come up earlier had been blown to twain.
It was not that they caused the action.
It was simply, and fatally, a reaction of the lottery, as the dark elves had come to
understand the difference in their biological status.
In other words, the difference in power is so great that the dark elves are
powerless to do anything but talk.
(! Most of the dark elves were sure of the tragedy that would befall them, and
they were ruled by resignation.
But they are not ready to accept it.
Egnia cries out, "One, move! Move," she exclaims, a cry that is both a rebuke and
a rebuke to herself.
What do you want me to do? Koa-yo-ee-o.
.
.
.
I don't care!" Egnia replies to the female dark elf's screaming question with a
single word as heavy as a lock.
I wouldn't know what the right thing to do in a situation like this would be! I
wouldn't know what the right thing to do in a situation like this is! But you still
have to move! What are you going to do if you're stuck! The king of Ursus was
slow, as if he was trying to scare us.
He was growing a head to sniff out the scent of dark elves among the flowers
planted around the village.
His appearance gave a pitiful impression, as if the words "naseze ka toba toba"
were appropriate for him.
I was tempted to jump to a wishful thinking that he might be injured or ill, but
such a thing must be a kind of escape from reality that people tend to have in an
extreme situation.
(Do you want to shoot? ) There is no need to think about offending people any
longer.
It is certain that it will come this way.
Then make the first move...; the bow will reach it.
If it's a bow, it will reach us, and everyone will be ready for it.
If it's attention is on the billion, we can move to draw it away from the village.
I'm sure there's another way.
.
.
...)Coco DD・・ .-.
I'm sure you can find another way.
When Hegnia said this, the ambushers around them looked at each other in
recognition for a moment, but soon understood what he was trying to do.
I see! Pour oil on it and ignite it with the spirit of fire! 2O0<Sute Co"-te5
It's hard to avoid the oil! It's hard to avoid the oil! "Summon the spirits of water at
the same time to prevent the flames from spreading around!" There is not much
oil in the village.
It is not hard to find, but it is one of those commodities that people don't bother to
store because of its limited use.
A dark elf runs toward the center of the village, shouting, "The millions are
coming.
He probably intends to tell the forest priests who are supposed to be in the
storehouse.
It would be bad if all the magic was converted into food without letting him know
what was going on.
At that moment, the Ursus king's voice rumbled through the air.
The same overwhelming power as before was felt, but now that the dark elves had
made up their minds, they were no longer upset.
The dark elves were no longer upset.
Not only Egnia, but all the Rangers present had the same question.
The nature of Ankylosaurus is such that it will rush forward at once when it is
seen, but there was no sign of that.
As I was wearing the look, the king of Ursus now stands up and blows.
It is a common practice for wild beasts to make themselves look big and
intimidate their opponents.
What I don't understand, however, is why he doesn't attack me.
The king of Ursus, who is not a mere beast but a sakihuan, is a very wise being.
Despite this, he is surely not a mere beast, but a king of Ursus, who is a
"sakihuan," a very intelligent being.
Why are they playing games here when they can see us, the "real" ones? What is
the meaning of the repeated historical eruptions? Hey, maybe this is a hunting
practice for young children? The first thing to do is to make sure that the parents
of the child are allowed to take the child with them.
The parents of the stalemate take their young out to the woods, where the young
observe their parents hunting and learn the tricks of the trade according to the
type of prey they are hunting.
If they do not do this, they often die soon after leaving the nest because they have
not mastered hunting skills.
The mysterious behavior of the king of Ursus may be an attempt to teach the
children who are out there somewhere about the Dark Elfle prey.
If so, it would be better to teach the child that the dark elves are a formidable
opponent who will inflict pain on him in the future, wouldn't it? If you're
practicing for the sake of it, you'll probably only be able to use the raw fish.
The best way to do it is to get a good idea of what you're looking for.
The king of Ursus suddenly sniffed and came running toward the dark elves.
The king of Ursus no longer looked as wilted as before.
However, there was no sense of impending murderous intent.
There was something else, something more.
Egnia was .
For a moment, she looked behind the king of Ursus.
The king of Ursus is a very powerful and powerful man, and he is a very powerful
man.
The king of Ursus is not only Egnia, but many of her friends are in turmoil.
Not only Eugenia, but also many of her friends are confused.
The king of Ankylosaurus' actions are not clear at all.
It may be wrong to try to understand the king of the forest in the first place, but
this is the first time that my experience and recommendations as a ranger have
been so useless against him.
But even with that much confusion, the dark elves are agilely trailing along the
bridge.
It is an undeniable fact that Ursus' positive attitude is making a run for it.
If we are even a little late in acting, we will fall prey to the king of Ursus.
The King of Ursus stands up as he reaches the base of the empty Elf Tree.
It is huge.
It is large enough to reach the height of the bridge.
And he swung his arms.
He swung his arm.
The trunk of the Elf Tree was gouged as if exploding, and the impact shook the
tree violently.
The bridge connecting the tree and the soil deflected, and the dark elves clung
desperately to the perimeter to keep from being swept off.
The elf trees on the outer perimeter are especially strong.
They are specially made, having been given growth promotions by the purchasing
method more than once and fed large amounts of rice to make them thicker and
bigger.
The tree is made of a special material that is thick and large and has been fed with
a large amount of rice.
A giant tree, with a height of over a hundred feet, was still here - in an instant.
This was the best proof that the input of the King of Ursus was greater than that
of any other monster that had ever come to this village.
The monster..return..just as I had imagined...how strange...this is no time to be
impressed.
What are you going to do? How can we do this with the least amount of
damage?" The men who lost their will to fight after just a few blows are now
yelling.
The king of Ursus was going mad.
The king of Ursus is madly attacking the same tree of elves as before.
His behavior is too abnormal, but it is not as if he has lost his mind and gone
crazy due to the rainbow law.
It is as if he has a grudge against the Elf Tree.
And occasionally, he stops and glances at Egnia and the other dark elves, and
then starts attacking again.
(Not like teaching a child how to catch food....nah...) There are no children
around the king of Ursus.
Egnia takes a swing at the short arrow she has in her quiver, and at the arrow in it.
(Some dark elf attacked him and messed with him? So he has a grudge against the
Elf So-Tree.
Only the dark elves would think that the Elf Tree itself has no scent, and monsters
like Ankylaurus might not detect it with their superior sense of smell.
But if they do, they will be safe for the time being by letting the village loose.
(No, I don't think it would work that well.
If they get out of control to some extent, they will be hungry, and they might
follow us on our scent.
I guess we should give them some meat with honey on it and hope they will be
satisfied.
The only thing that worries me is that he sometimes looks like he's observing us.
Maybe....he's trying to keep us on our toes.
.
.
"Another individual is approaching the village from the other direction? Is it
necessary to do that? The king of Ursus? "If the king of Ursus wants to drive us
out of the village, why not? The king of Ursus is the only one who has the ability
to do this," he said.
The only way to get rid of them is to run away together in all directions.
If we each bring some meat or something, the feeding questions will be quiet,
right? I don't know if that's the only way.
Don't look at me like that.
We are not abandoning the village.
Some people are trying to be modest, but I don't think it will work out that way.
The king of Ursus had begun to carve out the Elf Tree with a grinding noise.
He probably wants to make this his territory.
If this is the case, there is no way for Egnia and the others to leave the village
without leaving everything behind.
The elven tree grows incredibly fast due to the magic effect.
But even so, it cannot be done in a single morning to make it this big.
For the Dark Elves who live with the Elf Tree, to tear into it would be like taking
it all away.
If they are not allowed to stay in another village until they can grow a big solly
again, how much will they have to pay for it? Good.
"Good, let's give Ursus some meat with honey on it and leave the village," the
hunter said, to which all the villagers agreed.
The others stayed behind to help Ursus, the king of Ursus.
The others will stay here to make sure that the king of Ursus does not go into the
village.
The king of Ursus, who had already shredded the first elf tree and moved on to
the next one, stopped swinging his claws with a snap.
Before Egnia and the others can even think, what the hell, the King of Ursus is on
the move.
What's that?
In the direction of the center of the village, he said.
Stop! Immediately, Egnia pulls three arrows from the arrow department and
mounts them on her bow.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her companions, who had also received
Egnia's order, readying their bows as if they were being shot at.
Using a special technique, he fires two arrows at the same time.
Both arrows hit the huge body of the king of Ursus, and both arrows were
bounced off.
Then several arrows fly.
The flying arrows hit the face or paws of the King of Ursus and bounced back, or
else they pierced the ground or water in front of him.
It did not miss.
Even though he is starting to move, he is such a huge body.
It would be more difficult to miss.
The purpose of the arrow was not to inflict damage.
It was to draw their attention and buy time.
However, the king of Ursus does not stop even for a moment.
He only glanced at us.
What the hell? (The other party is the top of the ecosystem, right? How can they
be attacked by us, their inferior, and then completely ignore us? Don't they regard
the flyers as spheres? They act as if they have an agenda....Have you ever
attacked a dark elf village somewhere else? They know there are children and
other infirm in the middle of the village? So they tried to find out where they
were by intimidating them? Ursus of the species ignores us, emi<bete(so
The reason why he is going for the spotted eye tsuki may be because he himself
learned this kind of lack when he was weak.
) It makes sense that he would repeat the same thing again and again because he
succeeded in smelling it.
It's a good idea to have a good time, even if you've become the king of the world.
The reason why he repeatedly attacked Elfutzli must have been to gather those
who could fight around him.
The contradictions in his bizarre behavior disappeared and it made sense.
Even that may have been based on the successful experience of the previous
attack.
Even so, there is only one thing that Egnia and her friends can do.
The only thing they can do is to keep the king of Ursus from going to the center
of the city, where the children are supposed to be.
After him! the hunter-guy said.
They all jump off the bridge and run on the ground.
The bridge over the Elf Tree is a bit of a tricky one, but it's still a good turn.
It is very dangerous to run where the king of Ursus can easily reach us, but we
have to do it.
Besides," Egnia said, looking at the Ursus king running in front of her.
If the King of Ursus were to reverse his course and attack, would he still be able
to time his attack? For the giant Ursus, it is difficult to run through a village lined
with elven trees, and even if there is an overwhelming gap in running ability, he
will not be separated from the others.
was the most physically gifted, Egnia succeeded in closing the upper distance.
Screams were heard from where they were headed.
It was not someone being attacked.
Even those in the center of the village could see Ursus's figure.
(Damn it!).
In the center of the village, there is what is called a square, but it is not on the
ground.
It is a tray-like area in the middle of the village, secured by bridges extending
from the trees.
When the king of Ursus arrived at the square, he raised himself up, spread out his
thick, terrible arms, and let out another yell.
It is larger than before, and powerful enough to freeze those present.
The plaza is far from the ground, but Ursus' huge body could easily reach it.
The historical eruption, which makes one feel the difference between the two
creatures as living beings, and the mutual star, which makes the viewer fearful of
the creature.
<The combination of these two factors makes the low-skilled butterfly rangers
and children stiffen up.
Egnia threw down the dark elf-style compound ・ she was holding, leaving her
hands free.
This bow is the treasure of the Dark Elves.
The various materials used for this bow are made not from this forest, but from
the lands where they once were.
Repair parts are scarce and can never be made again.
The elders would scold him for handling it so carelessly.
But there is no one who can afford to put the bow away carefully.
Wooooooooooo!" Egnia blows and leaps to the attention of the king of Ursus and
to her own delight.
Clinging to the giant's body, she scrambled up to the top, using its burly hard skin
as a guide.
Gooooo! The king of Ursus lashed out, losing his body and trying to shake Egnia
off.
For a moment, his body floats up and the centrifugal force pulls him down,
almost blowing him away, but he manages to withstand it.
As it is, it reaches the bottom of the back of his head.
The king of Ursus' rampage has become more violent.
No wonder.
Even a dark elf would act the same way if a bee was buzzing around his neck.
Pulling herself closer to the king's neck as if to stick to him, Eugenia endured
desperately so that she would not fall.
It's a wonder she doesn't roll around on the ground or get clawed with terrible
claws, but for Egnia, it's luck of the draw and she should be thankful.
She endures as she is.
In my wandering vision, the villagers! Egnea is surprised to see a child in
particular staring at her, and she feels her leathers stand on end.
What are you doing! Run! She did not want to speak, but she had no choice.
In fact, as if responding to his voice, the Ursus king's movements intensified.
Arrows flew to block them.
A skilled chest would have been able to hit Egnia in this situation with a mini
Co0<
There is no such thing as a "no".
But not even a single shot from Egnia could buy a piece of skin.
There was no sign that the arrow had pierced the king of Ursus.
If it could not even scratch him, it would have no effect even if she had applied a
husband's coat.
Egnia put strength into her hands.
She cannot leave the king of Ursus now.
After what seemed like an unusually long time, the king of Ursus slowed down a
little.
He must be a little fatigued from the rampage.
However, the opponent is a royal species.
His toughness is also not within the bounds of common sense.
He will soon recover, and will no doubt go on the rampage again.
The hands of the egnia are numb.
She will not be able to endure it next time.
This is his last chance.
She reaches around her waist with one hand and pulls out a dagger.
Then he lifts himself up to Ursus' weak-looking eyes and nose.
There were some parts of the body that were not within range, such as the neck.
However, there were thick muscles under the thick fur.
I was not confident that I could do enough damage with the briefcase I had.
At that moment, Egnia's body floated.
The king of Ursus twisted violently as he released one of his hands from
Uetomo's body.
Even though she was barely able to cling to him with all her body's functions,
there was no way she would be able to hold on in the position she was in now that
she had let go of his hand.
His vision spun around, and he heard a scream coming from somewhere.
>Emi!
(Shima ) Realizing what has happened, he immediately discards the short game
and reaches for the membrane.
What he takes out is a small leather bag.
It is slammed to the ground.
The impact pushes the air out of his lungs and, for a moment, he is in respiratory
failure.
The pain is there, but the impatience that wells up is stronger.
Egnia rolls to the ground, and her eyes meet those of the king of Ursus, who is
standing directly in front of her.
She cannot move.
The pressure of the King of Ursus in front of her makes her body stiffen.
She knows that if she moves, it will be the end of her life.
The breath of the King of Ursus is thick.
His breath is fragrant, and it smells so good that it's a surprise.
Egnia almost laughed.
There was no need to be surnamed, no need to hesitate.
The party leader has already made up his mind.
(Come and get it.
I'm going to eat him too, along with my meat.
(I'll make you eat him too, along with my flesh.
) Being eaten by the king of Ursus is the worst.
It is the worst thing to be eaten by the king of Ursus, because it means he will
learn the taste of dark elves.
However, what if he doesn't like the taste of dark elves? I loosen the mouth of the
skin bag.
It is the elixir that was given to me beforehand.
Considering the size of the king of Ursus, it was too little.
It's not just that it's too little, but that it's too little for the king of Ursus.
But even if you can't poison them, I can tell you what poison tastes like.
If they open their big mouths and come at you with their brains, put a hemp-filled
leather bag in their mouths.
If they attack you with their claws, it's over.
And it will probably be more than just the arm that gets bitten.
Egnia was prepared.
No, she had made up her mind long ago.
She would live and die for this village.
It was for this day that she was stronger than the others.
Come now.
The dark elves of this village make you want to vomit!) The king of Ursus' gaze
was arrested.
(What is it?) The King of Ursus, his tail wagging and his arms swinging,
repeatedly attacked the surrounding Elfsootree as if he was about to strike them in
the olden days.
It was as if he could not see Egnia, but this was not the case.
I actually felt their gazes cross.
Egnia! Quickly! Egnia, confused and unable to comprehend the situation, is
startled by the voice of her fellow Nobushi.
She was ready to be eaten, but she didn't want to be eaten.
(Ez <>(SO!
But will he escape? The king of Ursus does not seem interested, but I can see him
glancing at me.
I wonder what he is trying to do.
(Is it right to run away?) I have no idea.
I can't understand what they are trying to do.
While Yegnia was at the height of her confusion, an arrow suddenly flew out of
nowhere and struck the Elf's Trees right in front of her.
Koan! a high-pitched, goosebump-inducingly clear sound spread out like a ripple.
Even the king of all the dark elf-elf-urslings stopped moving, and the area fell
silent as if it had been drowned.
In the midst of all this, a lovely voice rang out.
The world shone brightly.
A child dark elf appeared from behind the elf tree.
But he was not a resident of this village.
It looks like either a very cute boy or a very cute girl.
No, on closer inspection, it was a surprisingly cute little girl.
I can't help but think, "Oh, she's so pretty," she exclaimed.
What a lovely girl.
The morning dew is falling from the leaves as a deposit, and the light of the
morning sun is shining on the jewelry.
The beauty of the world is that it is so much more than just the way it fills the air,
it is as if it is radiating light from within.
This is probably the reason why the world seems to have crossed paths with it.
Moreover, the movement of the body seems to smell the burial of life.
The smell of life is wafting through the air, even though the distance is so great.
Eugenia's nose twitches involuntarily.
The scent of the fragrance is injected into the lungs, and then into the
bloodstream, so that it can fill the entire body.
What an aroma! It is as if every single cell is dancing with joy.
In the hands of such a beautiful girl, she is wearing gloves, so it is regrettable that
we cannot see her < fingers>.
The astonishing make is not only for appearance, but my hunch as a Ranger is
that it has more power than any bow Egnia has ever seen.
But none of that mattered.
The imbalance of a girl holding a bow that is disproportionate to her body shape
is another factor that adds to her loveliness.
Everything is so charming.
It's sparkling.
Nibbapokoto>se(te
"Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, monster.
"Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! I will never allow any more
violence.
I'll never allow any more violence.
The first thing to do is to get a good look at the newest version of the game.
The first time I heard it, I was too preoccupied with Mihan to remember the
voice.
But this time, the side could properly respond to the voice as well.
It refrains over and over again.
Each time, I almost get goosebumps.
The most beautiful girl in the world thrust her finger at the king of Ursus.
I wonder why she doesn't point her finger at me.
I'm sorry.
It's sad that her sweet eyes don't catch mine.
The king of Gurululurus growls.
It's not to intimidate his prey.
It is a message of harmony.
The King of Ursus is alarming that immensely beautiful girl.
Naturally, he's going to say, "Co nil0< co
When the most beautiful girl of all time appears in front of you, any person would
be nurtured.
Perhaps she is a goddess? Of course, there may be those who think that Maharan
could not possibly have such a sense of beauty.
However, this is too foolish a thought.
Hegnia strongly asserts, "I have a reason to deny it.
We have grounds to deny it.
The demon that possesses great power is strong.
Then, paradoxically, it would not be surprising if this beautiful girl possessed
absolute power.
It's not strange at all.
It is not strange at all.
The moment the king of Ursus released a sign that he was about to make a move,
Egnia's eyes widened.
The beautiful girl had already put an arrow in her bow.
Egnea had not taken her eyes off the beautiful girl since she had appeared, not
even for a moment.
She had not even blinked once because it would have been a waste of time.
However, she was still holding the arrow.
No, it is no wonder.
She is an exceptionally beautiful girl, as if the world had made her up.
Then she must be able to do that much.
Egnia was convinced of this.
Sekihikari ran and said, "S-koukou<>-jinni to
"Gooooooo!" The king of Ursus screams.
I don't care where the arrow is going.
He doesn't want to take his eyes off the beautiful girl, even for a moment.
"Turn, turn, turn, turn, turn! I've heard people say things like, "I'm going to go
back to my home country! They're comparing countries, countries, countries,
countries, countries, countries, countries, countries, countries, countries,
countries, countries, countries, countries, countries, countries.
(Shut up! You won't be able to hear that beautiful girl when she says something!)
The voice of the immortal English girl is mixed with the two sounds of "Ursus,"
which is also unimportant. "Sono! (So noisy1! It's too annoying noise from Egnia
who is trying to hear it.
What will you do if I can't hear her voice because of you guys!) -0<Scott.
"...Muji ? The most beautiful girl in the world called out to me.
To herself, that is.
No one else.
To herself! Hegnia's body stiffened and she was unable to speak.
She couldn't think straight and didn't know what to say.
Her breathing became more and more difficult.
Even so, it is absolutely rude to behave this way.
While her thoughts were rattled by the lack of oxygen, Egnia mobilized all the
power in her body and squeezed out the best response.
The most beautiful girl in the world made a face of release.
Such an expression is also ridiculously cute.
No, I am sure that any expression would be cute if it were her.
I'm sorry.
I'm sorry, I'm sorry! The "j.! ....j.? I'm talking about the "thank you" for shooting
the arrow.
The ambushers around them must have remembered what they should do first to
this beautiful girl of the world.
The first thing they did was to bow down to her and thank her.
The first thing to do is to get a good look at the picture.
The first thing to do is to get a good look at the picture.
Yes, no.
It's not about thanking her for saving your life.
I should be thanking her for showing up here before me.
"Hiiiii!" Are you sure you're okay? Did you hit your head hard when you were
blown off? I'm sure you're fine.
Maybe you should show it to him.
I think that the demon might have had some special ability.
The actual "I'm not sure what you're talking about, but I'm not sure what you're
talking about.
The actuality that the actual head is not really a good idea, but it is possible that
you just don't feel any pain due to the excitement of seeing that beautiful girl.
In an extreme situation, people can forget about pain and act.
If so, it is only natural that they would not feel any pain in front of the most
beautiful girl in the world.
To be honest, I want to follow her.
I want to stay here and breathe the same air.
However, if I really have a wound Co0<Soo-O-Co
If she had suffered a "heart attack," the immensely beautiful girl might be
heartbroken.
Since she is such a pretty girl, it is obvious that she has a tender heart.
Therefore, that is a situation that must be avoided at all costs.
As a result of her reason's desperate persuasion of her own desire, Egnia decides
to be carried along.
Egnia thinks as she follows with her eyes the back of a beautiful girl talking with
a hunting head.
Blueberry Egnia.
It was the first love of two hundred and fifty-four perdition.
Dark Elfoo walks ahead, followed by Aura, the man who calls himself the
hunting head.
He seems to be the man who organizes the Rangers in this village, but the man
who had fallen earlier seems stronger.
Nevertheless, why is this man the representative? Even in human society, the
strongest man in a battlefield is usually the one who calls himself the chief.
No.
.
.
.
The one before was a warrior, and this one is a ranger or something.
Or is he like Viktim? I don't know.
.
.
Remembering the hierarchical guardians of Nazarick's eighth level, Aura was
convinced that they must have some role to play, and searched for signs behind
her.
Auranle and the hunting head were being followed by a good number of dark
elves.
The damage caused by the demon bear that was sent to the village was absolutely
devastating.
Of course, it is possible that they are cleverly concealing their presence at a level
that Aura cannot detect, but Aura's intuition tells her that this is not likely to be
the case.
First of all, if there was someone standing in such a realm, he would have killed
that level of equipment in plenty of time before AURA appeared.
(Yo..Barete narete zo) At present, it is thought that the villagers are unaware that
it was this one who sent the magical-clothed bear.
(Ahhhh.
.
.
) Aura thinks absentmindedly.
(Why did Ainz-sama say not to let any dead people appear in this village? ) To
sum up the master's instructions, "Enter this village and create a friendly
standpoint.
It would have been more appreciated if we had come in to help after more dark
elves were boated.
Perhaps "Co" is a good way to put it.
Some might say, "If only you had come a little sooner," but a fool who only
complains like that would only complain at the most inopportune time.
If you have a good object that can bring nothing but books to Aura, and by
extension, to Nazarick, you can quickly erase it once you have found the best way
to dispose of it, for example, by sending a central storage bear to it again.
(Ummm.
.
.
.
But I don't know what Ainz-sama is thinking.
I think it would have been more effective to drive them into despair, considering
the instructions, so that the rescue would have been more dramatic and effective.
I can't read the master's dance no matter how much I think it was Aura.
The most important thing is to understand the purpose of the ruler of that wisdom.
However, we should not stop and stop thinking about it.
Our masters expect us to grow.
In particular, the hierarchical guardians, who are the highest executives of
Nazarick, are required to be a role model for all those who belong to Nazarick.
(U1n.
U1n.....
I'm sure if you kill him, it will be troublesome when you need him, but I'm sure
Ainz-sama would have thought of something deeper than that.
When I asked the question of whether I should kill it in front of the dark elves, I
was told that it would be a waste and a big disadvantage.
It is indeed an unseen Wa Rare-ish individual, which is considered to have a
certain strength in this world.
Same =.
In enini.
I can agree with my master's judgment in the state of not discovering me with the
same degree of strength.
The chance of being shoved is small.
My master agreed with me.
However, my master did not want Aura to directly kill the dumb bear.
He didn't tell me what the disadvantages were, so I am still puzzling over it.
(Ainz-sama is smart, so if we just follow his orders as they are, there won't be any
problems or misunderstandings, but that's not good either....) If we just follow
orders, we are second-rate.
If you just follow orders, you are second-rate.
If you understand the purpose and true meaning of the orders and act in a way
that produces results beyond that, you are second-rate.
(Albedo and Temiurgos work so well that they are praised by Ainz-sama.
I can't lose to them either.
I'm not sure if I should have killed the weak demon infusion that was near this
village and used it? Aura looked at the back of Liu Hunt-head who was walking
ahead of her.
This man has remained silent since a few minutes ago.
(Normally, if it was a child like me who saved the day, I would have asked him a
lot of questions.
He didn't even tell me his name.
Is this normal for dark elves? I don't think so..- It's not like they don't want to talk
to us, or that they don't want to talk to us.
I don't see such an atmosphere of rejection from their backs.
I don't feel it.
It is evident in the movement of his feet.
He is taking smaller steps and walking slower to match Aura's.
If he actually dislikes Aura, I can only assume that he has a complicated
personality.
If he actually dislikes Aura because of this, I can only assume that he has a
complicated personality.
Perhaps he is not used to talking to children like Ritoki or Aura.
To be honest, she is not a good hostess, but that's not what we were looking for,
so it's not right to call her out on it.
If anything, it's Aura's fault for not choosing a more affable dark elf.
(I'm not sure if it's a good idea or not.
I should probably start with a preface or something to ease the atmosphere, but
considering the fact that there is not much time left until the daylight saving time,
Aura began to speak directly to them.
I remember you were an elder, right? I'm on my way to those who didn't show up
at the time of the beast bear commotion.
Is that what you call Ankylosaurus? Yes, that's what we call them.
That's what we call him over here.
Aura patted Sheng.
Yes, as you said.
I'm on my way to the elders right now.
If the elders had been there, we wouldn't have had to ask them to come, but they
were making oil from their own elf tree.
I'm not sure how many people there are out there.
The first time the hunting head looked back at the same person.
Oh, you're not? Aura quickened her pace a little and lined up with the hunter.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of them are not the
same.
The village is different from ours.
I heard that the cities of the elves also have kings.
I have heard that a city is a village where the number of people living has
increased, but when the number of people increases, three elders are not enough.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you're
looking for.
First, it cannot be said that the small number of elders makes it impossible to
manage the city.
This is because there are examples such as our own master.
(If there were three Ainz-sama, they could rule perfectly on a global level and
there would be no need for us.
・・・・・ ) As Aura thought about her master, the hunting head's eyes widened a
little.
'...Didn't you travel all the way here from the land of the dark elves, Ninni
CoO0<m co-O-co?
Hmm? I'm not sure what you mean by that.
The actual number of dark elves is usually a little bit more than the number of
people in the world.
The actuality that the actual number of dark elves is not really that accurate is a
loss.
There are only other races.
There are all other races. humans, goblins, lizardmen, orcs, and many others.
The actual a lot of people are going to be able to get a lot more information on the
subject of the particulars.
The most important thing to remember is that the most important thing to
remember is that you are not alone.
If an absolute being stands on top, no matter how many species there are, they
will naturally hang their heads in reverence.
On the other hand, if this is not the case in this world, it means that we do not
know the true Absolute.
Therefore, the name of Ainz Wool Goun must be widely known throughout the
world.
(All creatures in this world must be ruled by Ainz-sama, the absolute ruler.
) What is created in this way is absolute peace.
If there is anyone who desires it, it must be the highest being.
Aura feels pity for the dark elves who do not know their own masters.
Aura feels pity for the dark elves who do not know their masters.
It is the kind of pity that civilized people have for ignorant wildlings.
(Albedo, for example, would be angry at not knowing.
The important thing is to blow when you know.
) But even if you do know, there is the possibility of depression, of not hanging
one's head for any reason other than stupidity.
It is the case with those who are equal to or under the control of the Great Ones.
Although the Anbeko are equal to God, there are beings who are equal to them,
which is frustrating.
Of course, among them, the Supreme Being is in a higher position.
All those who once tried to corrupt Nazarick have been defeated, and one of the
Supreme Beings is said to be the third most powerful in the world.
However, it seems to be an unshakable fact that there are others.
That is why the master, the remaining Supreme Being, is the one who performs
the ceremony.
(I understand your concern because you know them well, Mr.
Ainz......
I don't think he's there......
I'm not sure why I'm thinking that, when Ainz-sama is so careful....) If there is
such an existence that is an enemy of the Supreme Being, then even if it is
cleverly hidden, if it has relations with others, it will have gained some fame and
recognition.
History tells of such a being.
So it should be.
And yet, not even rumors of their existence are currently circulating.
Since the place where they are now seems to be in the middle of nowhere, it is
conceivable that they are too far away for information to reach them.
(I was thinking that the Demiurgeon should still be alarmed....) The Demiurgeon's
information about the birth of the Mage King and his power would flow to other
countries even with a blockade of information.
Therefore, as a guardian of the hierarchy, you should take appropriate precautions
in accordance with your master's warnings.
He also said that it would be during times of war or excessive turmoil that the
other side would try to intervene, and that this would be the time to find the other
side.
He also said, "It is true that we are not friendly with other species, but we don't
fight with them.
I should say that we can't afford to do that.
We have a common enemy in the form of monsters, so there are aspects we have
to confront in order to make ourselves as safe as possible, and there are areas
where we have to cooperate.
The man said....Are the monsters out there in the woods stronger? The man's
words seemed to contain the question, "So, are you strong? The man's words
seemed to contain the question, "So, are you strong? The man's words seemed to
contain the question, "So, are you strong? Is it strong? I don't think I'm very
strong.
As the man was about to say something, Aura asked the opposite question.
He said, "How long have you been out of this forest, if you don't know what's out
there? The first time I heard of the elders coming to this forest was over three
hundred years ago, and since then I have not heard of any dark elves going
outside the forest.
Three hundred years? Have you heard of it? That's a strange thing to say.
Uncle, if you were born three hundred years ago, you would have been born by
now.
Aura suppressed the desire to prey on the cancer of the hunting head.
(Two hundred years? Haven't you read Saba? The reason is that the man's mood
darkened when he answered, and you can clearly see it.
Perhaps, no, he is definitely concerned about it.
There is no need for Aura to be quick about it, but if we are going to have a good
relationship in the future, it would be better to say something on the ballpark.
'Uh, yeah.
The adult coolness is oozing out in a -nikkotsu.... good way, you know? That's
how hard it is to live in this forest," Aura decided not to say anything in response.
If you're satisfied with it, if you're trying to be satisfied with it, then it's kind to
not say anything.
Hmmm.
If you are ......, don't you want to go out of this forest? I'm not going to say
anything to Aura.
It is not clear what my husband thinks, but it would not hurt to shake things up a
bit.
If it is a child's word, he can use any number of excuses, such as that it was just a
light joke.
And if it's just like this, he's not the kind of master who would reprimand him for
being so selfish.
And if it was really not good enough, he would probably use a message to the
master.
I'm not sure if that's a bad idea.....na "You don't seem too keen on it," he said.
My country is pretty nice, you know? It's quite safe, and I don't think there will be
any monsters that would be too eager to kill a dark elf like that.
I'm sure you'll have a different kind of trouble if you come to my country, but I'm
sure you'll get a lot of support.
I'm sure you won't have to work as hard as you do now," he said.
<You can tell how wonderful the country is from the way they talk.
Still, it's hard to get rid of the anxiety.
I am anxious about going to a new place, and I am anxious about whether I will
be able to live there the same way I do now.....
I wonder if I'm being too defensive when I say that if that's the case, then it's
probably better that things stay the same.
Is it because he is serious and good-natured at heart, or is it because Aura is held
in such high esteem? In either case, Aura smiled in her heart and said, "I'm sure
they'll talk as much as they want if you cut into them.
If so, I think it's not a bad idea to try out a few of them, don't you? Aura smiled
and said, "Then I think it wouldn't be a bad idea to have a few people come for a
trial visit.
AURA.....Whether to go or not.
If you go, how many people will go? If we decide on that>elo<(as
If it came down to it, the elders' opinion would probably be the most important,
but.....There were few people who disagreed with the opinions of the three elders,
so they asked, "What? The hunting head makes a bitter face.
The head hunter looked bitter.
I'm not pregnant.
We arrive in front of a tree.
It looks just like any other elf tree in the area.
You know, it's not that big inside.
I call the elders.
"Elders, our guests are here! He raised his voice a little.
Then, through a hole in the tree, three dark elves came down from the tree.
Two men and one woman.
They were not that old in appearance, even though they were elders.
(It is difficult to judge the age of dark elves from their appearance.
I already failed with the "uncle" part.....
Oh, should I have said "elder brother"? These three, my guests, are the elders of
our village.
And now, elders, allow me to introduce you.
This is the one who defeated the king of Ursus, outside this forest! He is the head
of a diverse tribe of dark elves!
Aura bowed her head lightly at the introduction of the head hunter.
The first thing to do is to look at the picture.
He was afraid that if he made a show of force, it might interfere with his future
position in the village.
Even though Aula is a child, she is in a position to have helped this village.
Nevertheless, I don't want him to be mistaken for someone younger than me just
because of his age.
I'm Aura Bella Fiora and I'm looking forward to working with you.
The young tree of the good fortune, Aura Bella Fiora, the man standing in the
middle, he is probably the representative of the three elders.
The dark elf in the middle answers gravely.
However, he does not look that old, so it can be said that his grave voice creates a
gap, which is a bit comical.
Someone from the surrounding dark elves gives a hint of a smile, but only loud
enough to be heard by everyone.
A voice reaches me.
The first thing you should do is thank the person who saved your village.
The first thing you should do is to thank the person who saved your village.
I don't know if he's just taking advantage of the fact that she's a girl.
I'm not sure if he's taking advantage of the fact that she's a girl," said the woman's
voice.
Eyo!
If I may offer an unbiased opinion, I did not find the elder's comment to be that
rude.
It is said that the same action is received favorably by those who like it and
unpleasantly by those who dislike it.
The elder representative's face contorted.
I was just about to thank you," he said.
I was just about to thank you.
Aura Bella Fiora, my dear Sunao.
I am deeply grateful to you for saving our village and defeating the king of
Ankylaurus.
The mossy man is impatient.
The female elder standing next to the representative of the elders spoke, and a
woman's voice came from somewhere else, whispering, "You don't understand
priorities.
I'm telling you, you don't know your priorities.
The man on the right, an elder, is the same way.
The male elder on the right had a similar expression.
The other two elders' expressions were grim, and the female elder was staring at
her surroundings with an upward glance.
(The other two elders looked at each other with a stern expression on their faces.
How should AURA move to benefit Nazarick the most? The best course of action
might be to ask the master to make a decision.
But sometimes, instead of waiting for the master's instructions, Aura0<mcoOO
There are times when we have no choice but to make a move based on the
judgment of the "Mere Old Man".
(It would have been easier if Ainz-sama had given us a straight answer.
The reason why he didn't tell us what he was aiming at is probably because he
wants those who belong to Ainz-ul-Goungha to grow up and he expects each one
of them to have their own independence.
They expect them to think and act on their own.
However, from Aura's point of view, this is a very heavy burden.
(I'm sure he's going to come up with some great plan later on, even if I do
something wrong....) But that doesn't mean I can't do something wrong.
It is nothing but a bad thing to act carelessly just because your master is covering
your ass.
As a guardian of the hierarchy and one who is engaged in this mission, Aura must
seriously consider his actions and discover the path that should produce the most
benefit to Nazarick.
From the point of view of Aura, who is so determined, the bickering among the
dark elves that is going on in front of him can only be described as foolishness, as
if they were foolish enough to be arguing in front of their guests.
However, this may be a good thing.
How to make the most of this confrontation? Perhaps this is what could be
important.
(....Is that what Ainz-sama is aiming for? No, I don't think so.
We had no information that this village had such a problem.
But, I think it's a good idea to get into the village and make a friendly stand, W,
Kho(ar
I've come a long way to see you, and you're making me regret it.
If not, why don't you do it without me? It's no wonder.
After all, even though they had defeated the Ankylaurus, they were still children
talking cheekily.
It was possible that he had turned both factions against each other.
However, we cannot say that it was absolutely a failure.
Aura was a traveler who saved this village from a crisis.
Anyone who would forget that fact, put their own serious condition on the shelf,
and try to eliminate Aula would be a person of broken character.
We would be more than grateful if such a person became an enemy rather than an
ally.
It is true that our master's directive was to create a friendly position, but we were
not told to be liked by all dark elves.
We still don't know the full extent of the totality of the arrangement, but perhaps
it would be better to have no inappropriate dark elves in Nazarick.
(Besides, if I make an enemy of one of the factions, the other faction that was
originally hostile to me will be able to pull me to their side.
I'm sure they'll try.
I don't mind that, or we could create a third faction with me at the center.
) Even if both factions become enemies, I somehow know that there are dark
elves who don't belong to either faction, like hunting heads.
Worst case scenario, we can draw that gathering to our side.
But in that case, it would be necessary to release them to their masters.
Gohon.
So, Aura Bella Fiora, what exactly are you doing in this village? Fiora is my last
name, so you can call me by it.
Well, as you may have guessed from the name, I had heard a rumor that there
were dark elves in this forest.
So, I came to meet my people.
There are very few dark elves in my hometown.
So, if you'll allow me, I'd like to stay in this village for a while.
9 "That's fine, but are you alone? Now there's only one person.
Yes, I'm good at crossing the forest.
I'm good at crossing the forest, so they asked me to go ahead.
Actually, the plan is to go later, maybe in three days.
Needless to say, I was told that my husband and uncle would be here in about
three days.
Needless to say, the uncle was the owner, Ainz-Ul-Goun.
"Uncle? I don't need to tell you that.
Aura apologizes to the tea kettle, which is blubbering in her mind, "Yeah.
The actual parents are missing," Aura apologized to the tea kettle, which was
blubbering in her mind.
I'll try not to be as far off the mark as possible.
I'm sorry to make you say that.
Aura was expecting more ambiguous words, but he got a shrug.
It is not unusual for children to lose their parents, so it is probably not worth
being vague about.
So, it is perfectly fine for us to stay.
If you want, we can rent out the Elf So Tree.
What do you want to do? Yes, please.
Anyone? - Apple.
Someone, Apple, please guide Fioraula-dono to the elf tree that is being used as a
supplement to the tree.
Can you do that for me?" replied the head hunter.
Of course.
Of course.
Leave it to me.
And, if Uncle Sun and his brother will be here in three days' time, I wouldn't mind
sharing the welcome banquet with them.
Is it? Of course.
I'm looking forward to working with you.
-I'm sure you'll be very happy to hear from me.
I'm sure you'll be able to find a way to get a good deal on the newest and most
up-to-date information about the newest and most up-to-date information.
We don't know anything about the world outside this forest.
Of course, if it's a good story, we won't force you to tell it.
Auraura thinks about it.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you are not the only one who has a
problem with this.
However, while it is not good to reveal information without thinking, it is also not
good to be secretive.
Then, we should either make a blunder, or give out correct information in small
pieces, or mix falsehoods and truths.......
(I need to consult with Ainz-sama and the others to make up a story so that there
will not be any discrepancies in the future, but not telling anything is not an
option, is it? I would like to say that I will hear from Ainz-sama who will come
later, but I think he will think that I am hiding so much.
.
.
....) It would not be good if he gets suspicious under the circumstances.
We should consider parting amicably, especially until we find out our master's
final daily target.
Metsusei (hmm.
(Message.
I guess the fact that you don't get a >(message.
.
.
) means that you should think and answer for yourself, I guess.
But I'm not sure if you can >eyo<((message.
I guess Ainz-sama would rather have you here.
.
.
? What's wrong with you, Mr.
Fiora? The silence was a little too long.
Aura smiles.
-I was wondering if you would believe me if I told you.
.
.
well, I could tell you a few stories about my travels and my hometown.
The dark elves around me shouted.
The book. There are actually paths of the moon and fairy trails," he said, "in the
sixth time in Nazarick, though.
So, I can't tell you the location or other details for those who have not been
chosen by Yochi," "hmmm.
I'm sorry, Phió.... No, do you mind if I call you Aula Shun? The first thing that
comes to my mind is that the answer to this question is already out there.
The answer has been given from the beginning.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding of what
you are doing and how to do it.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your money is to be honest with yourself.
The first thing to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you want
to do.
The most important thing to remember is that you can never deny Rusorure.
But I know it's just flattery, so I'm trying to win the conversation from there.
I was not inclined to do so.
It seemed that even that level of response was satisfactory from the matriarch's
point of view.
She was in a good mood as she continued her story.
Aura, you are also a dark elf chosen by the fairies, aren't you? That's wonderful.
There are many unchosen people in this village.
So we don't know how the dark elves who once lived in the north moved here.
Did they have that kind of ability? I don't know how the dark elves got here using
the fairy trails.
Maybe I'm mistaken, or maybe it's a different fairy trail.
It was good that we were able to get some information out of him, but we might
have missed something, Aura thought.
No, he reconsidered.
I'll get the information out of him.
<And then (Ainz-sama will praise me!).
Aura gulps in her heart and raises her head.
Aura is led by the hunting head to the place to stay.
Ainz, who had been following Aura's lead all along, let out a breath of relief and
said, "I'm so glad you're here.
The reason for this was that the first contact by Aura was very successful.
This is partly because the first contact by Aura went very well, as well as the fact
that the antagonist of the same rank did not show up.
However, it cannot be said that the current favorable impression was not an act.
Anyone who would show such a cold attitude toward a child who has come all the
way from far away for a visit must have a serious human problem.
Even if they don't welcome them, they would at least try to hide it.
So, although I may be overthinking it, I would like to be sure if it is an act or not.
The first thing you need to do is to kill him.
The first thing we should do is to investigate the situation of the village as it is.
A brand-new topic, AURA, has been introduced to this village that does not seem
to be changing much.
The villagers must be eager to talk about Aula.
I wonder how honestly the villagers are expressing their feelings in the absence of
Aura.
For Ainz, who is now in a state of being an impersonal person, this is a chance to
gather raw, unadulterated information.
The five elders returned to the tree and the dark elves who had gathered there
scattered.
The question was which dark elves to follow and which ones to eavesdrop on.
Among the group, there were a few children about the same age as Aura! I have
confirmed that there are a few children of about the same age as Aura! I'm sure
there are a couple of kids about the same age as Aura!
To tell you the truth, I want to follow behind the kids.
And I want to hear their evaluation of Aura.
But - I hear a voice saying "that girl" coming from the tree ahead of me.
(Damn it! I have to eavesdrop on those elders! ) - I'm sure they'll tell you the most
important thing - not in the sense of making friends, but in the sense that you
should listen to what the elders have to say.
Ainz floats up to the entrance of the tree where the elders had entered,
maintaining his flight.
When he peeks out, he does not see the three elders there.
There is a stairway to the end, and from the floor above, we can hear them
talking.
I can hear them from here, but just to be sure, I go inside and take a flight of
stairs.
So how true do you think the girl's story is? I could smell that she was traveling
on a fairy trail," the oldest elder's tone was slightly different from the previous
one.
On the contrary, it would be a little scary if it didn't change.
In other words, this is probably how he feels when he talks with his friends.
I don't think everything is too much.
It would be difficult for such a small child to make the journey without using the
fairy trail.
"You can't say that," he said.
"He's powerful enough to fight off the king of Ursus.
I'm sure you can't say that.
Oh, I think it's the power of the armaments, isn't it? Did you see that? That cross
bow! That's definitely a very special piece of equipment! The bow that Aura was
equipped with belonged to Ainz, and its power was great in Yggdrasil.
I wonder how long she will stay here.
No, it will be difficult.
It would not be surprising if she leaves here as soon as she meets up with her
uncle and brother, who will be coming later.
He may try to visit other villages to spread his friendship.
I don't know what her purpose is in coming to see us, but she has no reason to
stick to this village.
I'd like to hear about his reasons for coming to see us.
3 For that reason, we should have a big welcome banquet.
Even if we go to another village, we should hold a big banquet with all the power
of the village so that this village will be the most memorable.
We need them to work hard to secure food for the next three days.
"The young people won't like it? It's a banquet for the family of the girl who
saved the village.
We can't not cooperate.
The youngsters can understand it too.
The actual a lot of people are going to be able to be able to get a lot more
information on the subject.
The first....You're so obsessed with the idea that you might be chosen by the
fairies? The first thing to do is to make sure that you have the right tools and the
right people to help you.
That's right.
Most of us - well, most of the first ones in the surrounding villages - have lost the
fairy blessing to the twins.
If she stays here... - "You don't think you can make a big show of yourself to the
other villages, do you? If so, I will oppose everything you do.
I won't say that.
Or do fairies in this world have the power of such blessings? Or do they have a
profession that makes friends with blessed fairies or blackmailed fairies? I think
that was a class that could use the ability to transfer like a fairy trail as a special
ability.
(I should probably check with someone to make sure.
) And you should share that information with Aura.
>I'm sure you should share that information with Aura.
While Ainz was thinking about this and that, the elders continued to talk.
The elders continued to talk while Ainz thought about this and that.
That's not all.
You should also pay respect to your uncle and younger brothers who are coming
to the village.
(Hmm...
Was this village a failure? Aura is not allowed to be used as a tool for internal
conflict in the village, but it is not allowed to train the heart of a child who is
often crying from a tea kettle.
The female elder made Ainz feel angry in the old days.
(The three of them talked about the banquet, and Ainz, who was relieved that
Aura was not suspected, made a transfer to the next location.
Then, at the destination, he (He released his complete agnosticism.
The first thing that he did was to go back to the house and ask for a new one.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of you have been
working together for a long time.
I'm back, Mare.
There is no I see.
The actual a lot of people are going to be able to get a lot more information on the
web.
So, if they were to bring Ankylaurus back to the temporary base, it was necessary
to calibrate the eyes of the dark elves' strike force.
However, since Ankylaurusus was huge and did not have special abilities related
to concealment or movement, it would be difficult for him to voluntarily view the
guide.
In that case, someone other than Ankylaurus would have to hide it in some way.
This is why Fenrir was chosen.
Fenrir has the ability of forest wandering.
If Ankylaurus was placed on his back, he would be able to return here without
leaving any footprints.
Of course, if Ainz could get to the location where Ankylaurus was, he would be
able to transfer to the next location.
Of course, Ainz could have brought them here by any means, such as by using a
transfer (i.
e.
, a transfer of the upper level to the lower level), or by lifting them up in flight
like Naberle.
However, Ainz entered the dark elf village with Aura and did his best to gather
information, while at the same time he had the role of helping Aura run in case of
emergencies and staying with the enemy in the village, so he was able to use the
Sheero<(ao
I left that one to Fenrir.
(I guess I was a little off.
.
.
.....
(I was a little off base..... I thought that Aura and his team would be sent out
immediately to take down the escaping Ankylosaurus.....
I would have been happy to go over there if I had the time to spare.
I'll wait here for a while then.
I'll tell you what, you've been worried about me anyway....Well, you've probably
guessed from the fact that I came back alone, and you haven't heard anything
from Aura, have you? Mare stammered at Ainz's question.
That's what I'm talking about.
Since Mare and Aura have the item, they can communicate with each other.
If Mare has no SOS from Aura, then she is safe.
However, it is not absolutely certain that Aura will be incapacitated in the event
of an emergency.
That is why we cannot let our guard down.
Moreover, when they infiltrated the village, they changed Aura's armament to
some extent, so it is far inferior to what it is normally used for.
It would be much easier to kill Aura now than usual.
The reason why they knew this and yet did not secretly escort him is because it
was not a decision made by Ainz alone.
After consulting with Aura and Marele, he decided not to place anything around
Aura.
It was a decision made with the fear that if Ainz had a stomach, he might be sick
and end up dying.
Ainz still regrets that he might have made a mistake in making such a decision.
There must have been a better item.
For example, among the undead that Ainz creates, there are some non-entities.
I'm not sure how to do it, but I'm sure I can do it.
Or, you know, have something like that lurking around somewhere.
There are two advantages to not having anything placed around Aura.
One is that in case of an emergency, you can summon monsters according to the
situation.
The other is that Aura can be able to communicate with the Dark Elves in a
relaxed manner without being tense.
3.
However, there is a fatal problem in trying to get Aurara to make friends.
That is that Aurara has become the savior of the village.
It is hard to say whether the crying red devil strategy was a bad idea or not.
There was no quicker and more successful way to integrate Aula into the village.
However, the current situation is too much.
If they had first met in the real world, where they were not equals, Tsukasa
Suzuki would be.
If they had first met in the real world, where they were not equals, Tsukasa
Suzuki would not have become friends with everyone in Ain't Wool Gounga.
In the same way, Aura is now in the position of a benefactor who saved the
village, and cannot be considered an equal to a mere child of the village.
Ainz must make a move to flatten that out.
That's right.
Ainz has to make Aura a mere child.
>Ae<o human nee.
Ainz looks at Mare.
It would be unfair to give Aura a chance to make friends but not to Mare.
I want to give Mare a chance to make friends as well as Aura.
Both Aura and Mare are children entrusted by Bukubu Chagama.
It may be important to raise them in consideration of their individuality.
However, I think they should be given an equal chance.
(I've never raised a child, so what am I thinking? Who knows what a father is
like....)Suddenly, Nfelea's face flashed into Ainz's side of the room.
(Not bad.
He is a decent father.
But.
.
.
) I guess so.
But there is one problem with Mare.
Not the back of Mare's frightening personality.
(I've been to a lot of dark elf villages, and most of the villagers wore long pants.
Occasionally, there were dark elves who wore long skirts, but they were all
women.
Moreover, the women who wore long skirts seemed to be wearing long pants
underneath.
Since I could not lift up their skirts and look into them, I cannot be absolutely
sure that this was the case.
Perhaps those were tights.
Nini OoO0<te.
Aura explained to me that it is not very good to expose one's skin in the forest, so
I guess that is why even women wear long pants.
(Complete agnosticism) is that the magic disappears when an attack is launched
against the opponent.
No, it is more correct to say that it harms the opponent.
So...... I had never thought about such a thing at all in AABA.
Ainz glanced at Mare's face.
What is it? What are you thinking about?) No, I reprimanded myself, which was
quite natural.
Of course, I know that.
However, my curiosity to know what I don't know in the field of magic is
strongly aroused.
(Wa, stop! Me! What are you thinking! I don't want to peek up Mare's skirt, and
I'm not talking about something out of the ordinary!) I'm sure Mare will forgive
you if you tell her.
.
.
.
.
.
what am I imagining? I'm sure Mare will forgive you if you tell her.
I've been thinking about something too crazy," he said.
I might experiment in the...future, but not now and not on the subject.
" There was no need to pile more words on Mare, who gave him a curious look.
And Albedo is still better and more sane than Mare.
The most important thing to remember is that the person you're talking to is not
the person you're talking to.
(At any rate, people might think it strange that Mare is dressed as a woman, and
they might be alienated.
The most important thing is to avoid such a situation.
,o, y9p, it's not.
That's not what I'm thinking about right now.
I'm sure that's what Mr.
Chagama did, so it's absolutely wrong for me to say something to stop him from
doing it.
I'm asking the wrong question, but...Can I stop it once and for all? If Mare stops
wearing women's clothing, she and Aura can go back to living in the village.
But...) I never thought that I would be so disappointed by my former friend's
hobby.
I'm sorry, Mare.
The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good understanding
of what you are doing and how to do it.
(.Mr.
Tea Kettle.
The pinkish mass appears in the brain of Ainz.
For some reason, I'm annoyed by the way he's giving a thumbs up.
Ca0<CoO ni.
I'm sorry, Mare.
I've been thinking about it a little bit...." With a huff and a puff of breath from his
lung-less body, Ainz glances at Mare from the front.
I'm sorry, Mare," he said.
I want you to stop wearing women's clothes for once," he said.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the two of them are not only in
the same room, but also in the same room at the same time.
Mare stares at me.
Why only me? He did not say anything like that to Aura.
Ainz was unable to say any more.
He could not come up with a suitable excuse.
In fact, it would not make sense to say that cross-dressing is weird but wearing
men's clothes is not weird.
She's Ms.
Peloron's sister), then she must be misguided.
Luckily, Auwula's ss because she's too conspicuous in her equipment when she's
in Nazarick.
aemi<veggie ni ni man
The armament has also been changed considerably.
I didn't think it would come in handy at a time like this.
I had Aura change her outfit a little, didn't I? If the equipment is too strong, it
might look suspicious.
What do you think? I don't know.
The most important thing to remember is that the best way to get the most out of
your new Aura is to make sure that you have the right equipment for the job.
I'll leave it to you, Mr.
Ainz.
I'm not sure what you mean by that.
I'm sure he will understand.
(I'm pretty sure he's going to ask a question, and then go to Mare.....
I'm not sure if it's possible that it's the other way around.
) However, I think it's safe to say that Aura and Mare's friendship has now
reached the final stage.
I'm sure you'll be able to find out more about it.
Let's get ready and meet up with Aura.
A short distance away from the dark elf village, Te Aura holds up a bow.
It was made of metal and was much more bulky than the bows usually used by
the dark elves.
It is much taller than Te Aura.
The bow is drawn with a creaking sound.
This bow was originally in the village, and even the most powerful person could
not pull it.
When the dark elves saw the child pull it out with a nonchalant look on his face,
they all rolled their eyes and immediately looked at each other with a look of
understanding.
1 The storage is pretty bad," he said.
The noise is caused by deterioration in various places, you know? If no one can
pull it out, it's simply because it was ruined, isn't it? Hmmm.
.
.
it looks shaky.
I wonder if it will fly to the right spot.
.
.
...-Aura is now targeting a moose-like subscription ring called a giant antler suit.
It has unusually large antlers, but its forest-diving ability allows it to move swiftly
even in the forest.
The shield power of his rushing attack is exhausting.
Aura is said to have something.
If Aura was chastising his prey with a sharp gaze, he might look cool as a
top-notch person, but what Ainz sees in Aura's profile is his usual expression,
which lacks tension in a sense.
It was such an unconcerned expression that it looked as if he was about to throw a
pebble at random.
It was different from the three men, two men and one woman, who were
ambushers in the dark elf village, aiming at the same prey near Aura Urra.
Their expressions were as true to life as they could be, and they were hiding and
concealing themselves so that their presence would not be detected by their prey.
Ainz does not know, but I am sure that they are killing their hearts and their
presence.
They have a bow in one hand, but they are not holding it at the ready.
Usually, they do this to keep their prey from escaping, or to avoid a painful
counterattack.
They usually shoot arrows at the same time in order not to let their prey escape or
to avoid a painful counterattack.
However, the reason why they are not doing that this time is to avoid getting in
the way of the aura.
This can be seen from where they are now.
This time, they are all waiting on the ground.
The dark elves' scent is basically a "wait-and-see" type of scent, where they wait
for their prey to counterattack, position themselves as safely as possible atop a
tree, and wait for their prey to appear.
Despite this, they are only doing this because they trust Aura.
The most important thing to remember is that the people who are in the hunt for
the prey are the ones who are the most sensitive to the presence of the prey.
He has been using it so much that he's starting to feel like he's using it all the
time.
The dark elves did not seem to notice the prey or the dark elves.
During this process of washing, only Aura showed any sign of noticing.
Aura shoots an arrow.
A few moments later, Gigahorn Elk pokes his head around to check his
surroundings.
When the arrow was released, there was a sound that could not be heard in the
natural world.
Did he miss it? No, Ainz thought, there was no way he could have heard it.
The sound was very low.
Moreover, the target was far enough away from the arrow that it would have been
impossible for anyone to hear it.
But why did the giga-horn respond? Coincidence is the most likely answer.
Or, does he have a special ability? If not, it is probably because he knew that the
sign that was released to solve the attack, which is Ainz's own guess, was madly
devoted to it.
However, as if he had foreseen the reaction, Auer's arrow pierced the head of the
Gigahorn Elk, ignoring the resistance of his body.
The Gigahorn Elk's body tilts, but it does not fall.
Despite the arrow piercing through his brain, he does not fall over.
Whether it's a dumbfounded expression or a wild tax, the life force of the beast is
very strong.
Kowaday=.
The work of the
If it had been a bow and arrow from Yggdrasil, which Aura always equips, he
would have been able to inflict a fatal wound without question, but it seems that it
was impossible to kill him with a single blow with a weapon borrowed from the
dark elves.
(Looking at it this way, the performance of equipment and weapons has a great
impact.
The prey starts to move as if bouncing, with an arrow deeply pierced in its head.
Because it is deeply wounded, it tries to escape rather than fight.
However, as if anticipating even that, another shot was fired from Aura.
The Gigahorn Elk was shot through the head again and fell to the ground.
The actual a lot of people are going to be able to be able to get a lot more
information about the actual a lot of people.
The man is Bram Ganen, the deputy head hunter and leader of Aura's group this
time.
His reaction and facial expression were not quite an act, and he seemed to be a
strong ally to Aura.
However, Ainz's face was drawn.
His reaction was too good.
At Nini Co.
It was similar to the look that the scary girl in the "Mere Old Man" showed after
wisteria, and, to put it bluntly, it was not the look she would show to a child a
year younger than her in appearance.
This was the second time I had hunted with this group, and the first time I did not
have this attitude.
It was true that Aura had beaten back Ankylaurus.
However, he seemed to think that this only meant that he was a good fighter, and
that his talent for hunting was different.
In fact, when he proposed Aura to accompany him, he said that he had a great
desire to see how good he was as a ranger (he said this in front of Ainz, who was
using complete agnosticism.
But he was amazed by Aura's agility as he walked through the Sea of Trees,
amazed by his technique of killing the presence of others, and was impressed by
the sight of him firing his bow.
It was even comical to see him open his mouth like he was in the middle of a rice
bowl.
He is now probably the "number one Aulanian believer" in the Darkjerf village.
However, for Ainz's purposes, his presence was a headache.
Such an existence would make it difficult to return Aura to being a single child.
If this was an attempt to take in Aura to use him, it was still easy to handle.
However, since it is not so, it is difficult to deal with.
(Killing is the last resort.
....) "Look, look, look, you can praise me later, right? Just get on with it.
I'm so glad you're here, Fiora-sama.
I'm going to do it, you guys.
The remaining two dark elves, who had been looking at B'Hurram with subtle
respect - they seem to respect Auwla but maintain their composure because of
B'Hurram's more than subtle attitude - also begin to make their move.
They wrap their robes around the legs of the giga-horn elk, hook it onto a nearby
tree branch, and lift its body upside down.
However, the Gigahorn Elk is huge, and even with the help of three men, it seems
to be quite difficult to raise its body.
Aura reached out and grabbed the robe, and with a light shout of "Hoi! and pulled
the rope at the same time.
The three of us were able to easily raise the huge fish, which had been struggling
so hard.
"Great job, Master Fiora! Master Fiora! Aura, receiving Bram's praise, is slightly
shifting her layers.
I can see it.
Recalling the faces of Nazarick, Ainz spoke loudly.
It makes me wonder if I am being made fun of.
The dismantling of the body is progressing rapidly even while Ainz is thinking
about whether it's because he lacks self-confidence.
A male dark elf puts his hand on his prey.
Then, something like a self-intelligence is emitted from his hand.
It seems to be a special power that has the effect of cooling the prey.
However, as far as Ainz knows, a mere ranger does not have this ability, so it
must be the power of a forest priest or some other occupation that the dark elves
here have mastered.
The dark elf then cuts off the head and stores the blood that flows out in a vessel
placed underneath.
The blood is drained from the bloodstream by a small amount of blood in the
o0<mcoOO.
It seems that this is to prevent the fungus from thriving.
The power of the dark elves may not be enough to cool such a huge body.
The blood in the bowl is used for cooking and other purposes.
The heads and entrails are all discarded in the next dig.
Usually, some of the internal organs are brought back, but this time, the body of
the Gighorn Elk alone was heavy enough.
That's all for now.
The Dark Elves are used to taking off the skin after bringing it back to the village.
Ainz, who knows a lot, but when asked what the procedure is in general, he can
only reply that he has no idea since he has no knowledge of hunting.
In fact, the dark elf way may be the norm.
The dark elves lower their prey to the ground and tie it to a pole.
Then they lifted it up, saying "Sosha" in unison.
It looks pretty heavy.
I have no idea exactly how heavy it was, but I would guess that the carcass yield
was a little over fifty bopercent.
Aura is not working on the carcass.
Aura's job was to police the surrounding area.
The group started moving toward the dark elf village.
Emi<>Koni and
Their usual scent is ambush-type, so it takes them a long time to finish off their
prey, but this time, thanks to Aura, they were able to bring their prey home
quickly, and their faces were bright.
Even for dark elves who live in the forest, it must be nerve-wracking to leave the
safety of their village.
No, it's Fiora-sama who is the master of the art.
The first to open his mouth was Bram.
It wasn't a joke.
He seemed to be feeling it from the bottom of his heart.
Well, I may be better than you guys, but....there's always someone better than
you.
Well, I don't know if it's rude to say that.
Well, I have a wife.
Oh! I heard that your uncle and your younger brother will be here today and
tomorrow.
No, neither of you is a ranger.
I thought that you two must be very skilled Rangers since you are coming to this
forest together.....
The actuality is that they're very skilled.
I'm sure we'll find out soon enough how good they are.
You can look forward to it.
I'm sorry, but.
.
.
.
I'm sorry, but could you just let me concentrate on the ball? I can get away with
it, but with everyone else in the group, it's a matter of finding them as quickly as
possible.
Orusoraku was unsure of how much to say about Ainz and Mare's abilities, so he
took the initiative and made them stop chattering with a pretty good excuse.
The only question was how they would take it.
When you talk to someone in a good mood, but they ask you to stop talking, even
if they give you an acceptable reason, will you be able to accept it? Some people
may feel uncomfortable.
(I think it's okay because he is a believer, but the other party is a <somewhat
powerful person in that village.
We need to think a lot then so that Aura's reputation won't be damaged due to
recrimination....) It may not be absolutely bad for Aura's reputation to be
damaged now, but it's four to have it become worse than Souzou.
But Ainz's concern was predictably meaningless.
I'm sorry! You'll notice that! Plum bowed his head with tremendous force.
If he didn't have the prize, he would have been on his knees apologizing in the
elvish way.
-This kind of overreaction is what makes them believers.
Ah, well, he's good in his own way.
Well, since you're so skilled, you would have noticed it, wouldn't you? He seems
to be a bit self-conscious because I'm with him, but that means he thinks highly of
my skills, doesn't it? That in itself makes me happy.
But I just want you to think about the situation.
You have a very good way of making the ball as a high ranking person.....
I'm glad to see that it's a sign that NPCs are growing up.
I'm glad to see that NPCs are growing up.
I wonder if it is something he inherited from Mr.
Chagama.
If so, that makes me happy.
The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the tea kettle is still alive inside
of Aura.
The group went on their way home in silence without interrupting the precepts as
Aura told them to do.
They arrived safely at the village without being picked up by the storehouse.
Bram, convinced that they had made it back to the safe zone, shouted out.
1How are you guys doing? Rejoice! Once again, Fiora had landed a huge catch,
and Lee Ainz clucked his tongue.
Although he had already guessed this development, he knew he would not be able
to stop it.
As a licensed physician who went to a dangerous place, it was natural for him to
examine his prey, and it was also natural for him to let everyone know who took
credit for it.
Especially since Aura was the one who was in charge, he must have been trying
to improve his position.
However, Ainz does not really want that favor.
The villagers gathered on the bridge over the Elf Tree, staring at their giant prey
with throaty eyes.
I'm going home, then.
The villagers were all too happy to let Bram take care of the rest, but Aura was
not one of the villagers who had gathered.
I start walking toward home.
-Human, I would like to follow Aura on her way home.
However, it is not possible to follow AURA because it is essential to obtain
detailed information, such as the change in AURA's standing position.
Aura, who started walking, turns around with only her head and looks at Ainz,
who has stopped in mid-air.
It may just be that Ainz is too sensitive, but he can't help but see Aura's profile
that way.
There are those among the dark elves who look at Aura with fear and respect.
But none of them approach Aura with familiarity.
She is not a traveler's girl, but is regarded and respected as a superior being in
every way.
It may seem repetitive, but Rusoru's position in itself is not a bad one.
But rusoru it is a bad one, for Ainz's purposes.
(I need to turn Aura from a village hero to just a kid....and that's hard to do no
matter how you look at it.
(I have to turn Aura from a village hero to a mere child, but.....it's hard to see how
that's going to work.
I'm not sure I'd want that.
The dark elves of the village gathered one after another as Ainz remained in
place.
Naturally, among them was a child dark elf about Aura's height.
(ess.
ku-mu<.
The disemboweled prey is turned into foodstuffs and handed to the villagers.
"Now, thank Master Fiora for the catch!" The dark elves' faces relax as they
receive the food, and they express their gratitude.
Even the Dark Elves, who are the sole masters of their craft, are not always able
to catch their prey, and it is not often that they are able to obtain such a
magnificent piece of meat.
Ainz had heard such a story the last time or the time before.
The large amount of meat was being distributed rapidly, and the number of meat
packages was getting smaller and smaller.
Whenever someone hands it over, Plum, a believer, says, "You should be thankful
to Fiora.
You should be thankful to Fiora, Shito.
As I have been repeating from earlier, Ainz has no complaints per se.
It is a fact that Aurora caught a prey, and if there is anyone who is not thankful
for it, that is more unpleasant.
However, "It's the master Fiora, isn't it? The actual a lot of people are going to be
able to get a lot more information on the subject of the particulars.
It must be," the five adult dark elves gathered around Bram say to Rollo Rollo.
Aurara's reputation is growing higher and higher.
And the fact that the children gathered there are also listening to it (Co
meeee0<<Soo.
.
.
.
Fiora is a child," says a male dark elf, clad in the scent of grass.
The group of believers' expressions change.
The group of believers' expressions change.
That's what the Elders think! It was Atsugi.
Plum, who had been smiling smugly until a few seconds ago, changed his tune,
his voice rising in anger.
What is it about age? Is it better to be old? It is true that some people may gain
experience and develop superior abilities if they live for a long time.
However, just because someone is old does not make him or her great.
Age cannot be an absolute indicator.
But, yes! However, human ability can be an absolute indicator = Ainz agrees with
this opinion.
I've seen it in the field of sales.
Those who can do it are able to do it from the very beginning, and those who can't
do it are not able to do it no matter what the severity of the situation is.
It's the "superior talent! That is the power that will save many in this dangerous
place! Ability is the absolute measure! No matter how much moss! But....Fiora,
aren't you a little too crafty for your own good? Emu.
.
.
Another believer said coldly to the woman who had spoken out against it.
Isn't that the same as the way those elders think? The woman turned her hostile
and wary gaze on the dark elf.
The woman gave the dark elves a hostile glare.
However, Ainz has only been monitoring this village for two days and has not
been able to monitor everything.
So, there may be a reason that Ainz does not know about.
He said, "In order to get rid of those elders who think only of their age, we should
follow a good dark elf like Fiora-sama and ask her to become a leader in some
cases! Stop it! Ainz's face was glowing.
That's not why I sent Aura to this village.
If Aura hears this story, he may agree with it and move toward controlling the
village.
It would be a useful move to expand Nazarick's power.
However, Ainz does not want that.
Ainz turns the day over to the children who are watching the adults lord it over
them.
oo" tetera0<m ss while
The joy for the feast that had been there earlier was absent, and his face was
clouded by the disquieting atmosphere.
(This is the problem....) Ainz wanted to make friends with Aura and his friends.
If they were children like the girl Nem in this world, who is different from the
children in the world where Suzuki lived, they might approach Aura out of
innocent curiosity.
However, as far as Ainz could see and as far as he heard from Aura, there was no
such child.
It is not impossible to say that their curiosity may have been suppressed because
they were raised in the dangerous environment of the Sea of Trees.
But more than that, they must have sensed the adults' responses and recognized
that the world in which they live is different.
Aura is now completely accepted as a child and not a child.
If Au'ula's reputation were to be damaged, it would be easier for children to
approach him, or so they think.
(It is difficult to approach someone whom adults admire so much in a friendly
manner.... No, it is difficult to approach them in a friendly manner.... even if they
are the same age as you are.
(It is difficult to approach someone whom an adult would respect in a friendly
manner.... No, it is difficult to approach someone in a friendly manner, isn't it? I
think it's because they are the same age as I am that I feel so different from them.
As far as I eavesdropped, parents don't tell their children to stay away from Aura
or to be polite, is it a relief or is it a royal thing).
I still won't be able to make friends as it is now.
>Sheca'e<(eo"
(Then.....
I should make my own move here and ask for help, but I can't be sure that it will
lead to a good result.
But I can't say for sure that it will lead to a good result.
The parents of the world are so bitter Heki Tianjin Ainzu, while deeply holding
the doubts that he had thought about before, he activated the [upper position
transfer].
The last voice I heard was the one that made me think.
What in the world is Fiora-chan? I'm having a dream.
I'm having a dream.
I know that this is Kakyo.
What did he say? Teleportation Fiora column, right? I'm not sure what you're
talking about, but I'm sure you're right.
I was a child among them.
And then I am sent to the role.
In the dream, my vision is spinning around.
It doesn't hurt.
Yes, it does.
It's a dream, so it doesn't hurt.
But it is painful.
My face hurts like a cancer, and I must have cut the inside of my mouth in the
return blow.
My mouth is full of the taste of blood.
It's a dream, but I can taste it.
It is strange.
Is this really a dream? A hand enters my vision.
It is a small bamboo scattered with soil.
I knew it was a dream.
I don't have such a small hand now.
I felt relieved.
This is a dream.
My vision moves.
>I see the ca.
I don't want to.
I don't want to stand.
But I'm going to stand up.
I stand up again.
My mother is standing in front of me.
She has no expression on her face.
It is as if she is wearing a mask.
She looks down at me with cold eyes.
In her hand she holds the spot where she is going to beat me.
And then the grip is shaken.
If it were me now, I would be able to stop and accept it.
But at this moment, I can't.
The pain and the air are flying at the same time.
I am slammed to the ground, and more pain hits me.
My vision lakes.
Tears.
Suddenly, I wonder when I stopped shedding tears.
My vision moves.
The evil is saying something.
My vision moves to the bill that has somehow left my hand and rolled on the
ground.
It must have been my mother who told me to get up.
But he doesn't get up.
Disobedient and unprofessional.
I must have whined.
The half's expression didn't change.
Only, slowly, I heard a voice holding out his right to do so.
My vision moved and I saw a plump woman running toward me.
It was the woman who works as a domestic helper in our house.
She cooked a delicious meal.
It was Auntie Nazr.
The omelette was melt-in-your-mouth delicious.
It was my favorite.
Her cooking is what I remember and what I consider to be the standard of
deliciousness.
It is unfortunate that she has already passed away.
I wish I could have dreamt that I was eating her cooking instead of training with
my mother.
I later learned that my mother's parents were supposed to be cooks, but I have no
memory of ever having eaten her cooking.
I remember someone saying that she must have been busy training me.
I was ignorant at the time, so that made sense to me.
But now - now that I am an adult - I can say that is not true.
I have so few memories of eating with my mother.
Mostly I remember eating alone.
Sagara ni ss>(sa
Good morning...-The world has taken on color.
Will they wake up? If so, why didn't you wake me up earlier? I did not forget.
Yes, I know.
I was hated by my mother.
She must have been extremely uncomfortable with a child who liked to be raped.
That is why I never celebrated my mother's birthday.
I never received any kind of blessing from my mother.
Thank you.
Congratulations.
I only received "Congratulations.
Even such commonplace blessings.
In the first place・・ Have I ever had my mother call me by my name? Who gave
me this name? But if I really didn't like it, why didn't I just kill him? It would
have been so easy to kill him.
I am not a good person.
But they didn't kill me.
So I was not hated.
Is that just my pathetic wishful thinking? 'Oh, wait a minute, Mr.
Firne.
He is still a young child.
Further training will not bring good results - my mother looked at her, but Auntie
Nazr still would not back down.
But Auntie Nazr was not going to back down.
I think we need to take a break soon.
Urami was gone, too.
You're going to be okay, right? My mother comes closer to my face.
She has glassy eyes and a face that is devoid of all emotion.
I feel sick.
I'm okay.
I'm fine.
" "Yes," my mother said, turning her face to Auntie Nazr.
She looks at Auntie Nazr, "...you know what I mean? I'm still fine.
I'm still fine.
I'm already good enough to revive you even if you die.
You see? Nothing wrong with that, right? Ming/- "1 Good morning.
Ming/- "1 Good morning.
Are you not here, Zeshin-sama? I heard a faint female voice.
It was not a voice from a dream.
It was the voice of reality.
My consciousness awakens.
I see the ceiling.
It is the ceiling of her room.
There is a presence in Tomo's room.
My head is still not clear, but I don't feel any hostility.
-I sigh and bring my hand to my eyes.
The hand is held at the eye.
I just woke up.
I'll be back in a few minutes.
I'm not sure what to do.
I am not a professional.
I will wait for you as long as you like.
I didn't mean to say anything threatening, but the woman was very telling.
I feel like sighing once more and raise myself from the bed.
I pull on my jacket, which is pulled over a nearby chair.
I can tell by the sound of her voice who it is that has come to the room.
The other party is a colleague of the same sex, so there is no need to prepare
yourself that well.
And also the quintessential "I'm not sure I'm going to be able to do that.
Co-iruooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
It was each to make her wait in the next room until she was ready to get ready for
the pi.
I opened the door to the bone room and she was standing there waiting for me.
She looked so helpless and unreliable.
I said, "I'm sorry to keep you waiting.
I'm sorry to keep you waiting.
You should have sat down and waited for me.
I'm not waiting for you.
And not unconsciously! She is even rubbing her hands.
The ††† first seat of the Lacquer Black Scriptures, the trump card of the
Theocracy.
She looks so pathetic for a hero of mankind with the nickname of "infinite power.
The first seat of the Jet-Black Scripture is the first seat of the Jet-Black Scripture.
I'm not going to do that.
No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.
I'll be leaving as soon as I'm done talking to you," she said.
I'm not going to get angry with you for sitting down," she said.
No," she said, and laughed, as if she were trying to scare him off.
>I'm not going to sit there and get angry with you.
.
Hehehe, I'm sorry that an insect like me is a coworker with the Lord of the Dead.
You see.
Of all the members of the Jet-Black Soshiki that I have had the opportunity to
fight mock battles with, you are the most obsequious.
You used to be more mean-spirited in life, but Father Black Sacred Scripture is a
hero.
But sometimes, there are those who take advantage of this and take advantage of
you.
And when they do, you have to take a big swing at them.
She is not the only one.
Even her captain, who trained her even more than she did, and who I regretted a
little too much, now treats her with a normal attitude.
But she is the only one who shows this kind of attitude.
In her case, I probably overdid it in the process of breaking her nose.
(In the future, I should take into consideration the personality of the person I'm
talking to.
(I'll have to consider their personalities a little more in the future.
I can't do such a thing in front of the Lord of Death.
I've never done anything that serious, but I think it's a good thing.
The only thing he did was to advance forward while receiving her magic from the
front, take the mountbo position, and hit her while being careful not to fall off.
Ninni Co and <Co.
He even admits that he has a bit of backbone, as he was knocked down and tried
desperately to use magic without admitting defeat. He is a man of ambition who
has worked hard and is now able to use magic despite the pain he endures. It
makes me a little sad to see such an attitude from someone I hold in such high
esteem. I'm thinking, "...... So what's going on with you today? I can pretty much
guess, can't I? I "Ha, yes. I'm not sure what to expect, but I'm sure you'll be able
to figure it out. I don't intend to look that horrified. The person in front of you is
not going to look so terrible, he is going to have his usual smile on his face. I
wonder if one of the bones stuck in his throat will finally come loose.
The nighlich is a being that has absorbed a tremendous amount of fighting power
from the fallen question and has surpassed the eldarich.
There are only a few such individuals in the history of the world, and many of the
living are grateful for this fact.
Many of the living are thankful for this, for the nightlitch is a powerful being.
He is able to use a number of super-high level magic that is beyond the realm of
humans - the sixth level.
With such power, he is no match for an aged, high-ranking dragon in a
head-to-head battle.
Furthermore, he possesses numerous special abilities, has a large number of
undead followers, is highly intelligent, and resides in an impregnable fortress with
ten layers and ten layers of fortifications.
It is truly the ruler of a nation, the king of the undead.
In fact, three widely known and well-known nightlithe dragons, the nightlithe.
Kfantera-Argolos.
,.
Nighlich of the Mutual Gods.
Huayoncinde.
"
The Nighlich, perhaps the most famous of all the Nighlich, is known to the
surrounding nations as a terrifying entity, ruling over a territory that rivals even
the smallest country.
Therefore, the name "night rich" is a mythical existence that is spoken of only in
terms of fear and bone terror, and is treated as synonymous with natural
cataclysms.
The Night Lich is feared by all, and yet it is the one entity that lurks in the depths,
unknown to the world1 .
The Abyss.
The one with the name "Banezieri Ancient One" slowly dropped down from the
large room with his head hanging down.
He is a six-armed, five-headed nightlich who is proficient in agro-magic up to the
Greatest Level as well as other types of magic up to the Greatest Level, a
formidable existence that no human could ever win.
He is the founder of the organization and the oldest undead who bathes in the
inner sanctum.
There is a fine weave called the "abyssal top.
It is a group of undead chanters who originally started as a group to coordinate
their interests so that they would not conflict with each other.
The reason for this is that when two people with unlimited lifespans, called the
Undead, are studying magic, they will be able to find a way to work together to
create a new magic.
They inevitably clash with their counterparts in other areas.
The undesired, who do not have the three great desires, often have strong desires
for other things, which tend to appear in the valley of knowledge when they are
the undesired's Nagi Houhou Chunin.
Therefore, when there is a sudden conflict over a piece of knowledge, it is easy
for both sides to back out and fight until one side is reduced to a mere name.
When all of the three desires of the living are united in one desire, the desire
becomes so strong that it cannot be stopped.
There are a good number of undead who have perished in this way, and even both
sides have been destroyed by the living who fought with each other to gain the
upper hand in the fishing game.
Rather than trying to monopolize knowledge and magical items and destroy each
other, people began to understand that it was better to cooperate where they could
and make deals where they should.
Thus, a list of names was created.
This list became known in later times as the Graniezozu Inscription, a stone
monument inscribed with the names of participants who had not yet been imbued
with magic, but who had somehow come to possess it.
At that time, there were only four knighliches and three elderriches, and there
were only a few rules, and the only loose ties were that if you violated any of the
rules, you would be beaten by the other members of the group.
Koziniko.
The number of antedotes belonging to the organization had increased to seven in
the inner sanctum and 40 in the outer sanctum, making a total of 50 antedotes.
The top seven members of the inner circle were all able to reach the fifth level of
difficulty.
However, there are only a few people who know about this organization.
The other is the one who does not get involved with the living, but quietly acts in
the background of the world for his own personal gain.
And when one tries to increase one's power among the living, like the former,
one's enemies increase in proportion to that.
The Anteds, in particular, are enemies of the living as a whole, and so the living
sometimes cooperate with each other across national boundaries and are
destroyed.
Of course, there are some who take root in the world of the living without anyone
knowing about it, but the best of the undead are still in the asa.
As a result, the Abyssal Use became an organization that existed only on the level
of rumors.
The reason why the three powerful nightlithes were not brought up by the
organization was to avoid such a situation.
When you walk out of the room where Allele is kept, you will see a large
passageway and a small room with a light next to it.
This is the waiting room for those who are meeting with Allee.
The room was built by Banergeri and his team after Alele - who had no intention
of preparing such a thing and no such kindness - pleaded for permission to do so.
One of the people in the room approached him.
You're back.
Today, only those who bathe in the inner sanctum were summoned.
Nearly four and a half years have passed since the establishment of Huori, and the
number of undead belonging to the inner sanctum is currently nine.
The self-woman of the deep-swimming pool.
The rider of death.
The king of fragile defeat.
Red top prince/.
The wise wolf.
The wealthy man of the world.
Fertilizer, diarrhea/ Yellow tilt.
Now all that remained was the last one, "3.
People.
She is a white saint, a glazen rocker.
She is a female undead with white crossed skin.
She wears a white pevele and a white dress.
The undead, who reached the eighth rank before anyone else and now moonlights
as the ninth rank, is an existence that, if she were a researcher, she would have to
admit that she is superior to Banejeri.
And he is also the favorite of the current organization's ruler, who holds him in
high esteem.
(No one likes that one.
It's uncomfortable, but we just have to put up with it.
It is evident in every conversation I have with Ale, and he never tries to hide it.
He even calls the only method used by the Banegeli a dirty one.
Of course, he would never show such a feeling in front of the group.
Even if all the members of the organization turned against him, unfortunately,
there would be no chance of winning.
Nin Co.
and Te O0<.
I'll be next.
After we're done, you and I are gonna have a...talk.
It's been a while.
".・・・・ What? I see.
I get it.
I understand.
Of course, I'll be happy to join you.
It's the usual place, isn't it? Yes, that's right.
Banerjee Eli leaves Glazun and walks in the dark for a while.
He leaves Glazun and walks in the dark for a while, which is a good thing
because he is an anted that can do that.
The fact that the lights were on in the waiting riches means little.
Whoever installed them, they were probably just decoration.
The taste has been polished by magical means to resemble a slab of wood, but the
leaves and oi are still the same bamboo, photographed out of rock.
This is a large cave, but it was not created naturally.
It was dug out by the hands of a fine weaver over a considerable period of time.
I visit this cave once every few years, or whenever the "thing" calls me.
I visit this cave once every few years or whenever Ale calls me, but every time I
think about the power of harmony that carried out such a big cave, I laugh.
When he saw that they had separated by a certain degree, Banejeri moved the (・.
(・.
・) twice to move to the desired location.
of the inner sanctum .
It is a person.
The castle of Lord Cloonui Log-Entesi Na, built at the back of a sail, is the place
of the story of Lord Cloonui Log-Entesi Na.
Kruunui is the most Kitanian of the inner sanctum, and his personal belongings
are of the highest quality.
The castle is no exception.
Even those without aesthetics can appreciate the grandeur of the castle, which
was built with the help of various tribes, knowledge of protection methods, magic
items, and wealth, including jewelry.
For this reason, when the members of the inner sanctum gathered for meetings,
the castle of Kournoui was used.
As soon as Vanegheri moved to the front gate of the castle, an undead man in
Krunyi's service appeared and showed him the way into the castle.
In the room to which he was led, all the members of the inner circle, except
Glazun, were gathered.
The person who called out to me was the lord of the castle, Cluny4, a
pale-skinned humanoid.
The first thing to do is to find a way to get the best out of your own body.
Perhaps that is why he is so particular about his personal belongings, a remnant of
his former life.
While the other members of the group are dressed the same as usual with magic
items that exert a powerful medium power, only one of them is dressed in a
Western-style costume that he wears every time he goes out.
The "karma" of the "karma" is clothed in the "karma" of the "karma".
However, the power of the superior law contained in the garment is not present.
For other people, clothing is something that strengthens them, but for Kruegeri, it
is something he uses to adorn himself.
Banerjee sits down on one of the couches in the room and asks his compatriots,
"Do you mind if we start when Glazun arrives? No one objected.
What we are going to do now is to discuss the preparations for the rebellion
against the former.
The reason why we originally approved of him was simply because he was
strong.
It must have heard about the existence of the organization called "Abyssal
Inclusion" from one of the members of the outer circle.
It suddenly appeared in front of everyone and showed its overwhelming power.
The reason the Banegeli and the others hung their heads without fleeing was
because they thought it would serve as a deterrent against the most powerful
entities in the world.
It was not an attempt to expand the organization.
But it was the worst kind of ruler.
First, to cause disturbances in the center of the continent.
The Abyssal Bamboo was not created.
It is not good to be thought of as a force that can be lent for the sake of their
agreement.
If that is the case, we should prepare a new deterrent force against them.
That is the common view of those who belong to the inner circle and have many
chances to meet with them.
Hecoao
Normally, as the number of participants increases, the likelihood of someone
betraying their friends and leaking information increases.
However, the fact that no one is willing to do so indicates a lack of loyalty to Ale.
And to be sure, so far there has been no traitor.
The fact that Banejeri and the others are safe and sound is proof of this.
If the treachery had been discovered, the Banejeri would have been destroyed by
now.
Ale is in control of the organization and is using the results of the Banergeri's
research to strengthen the Snake.
In other words, they are parasites.
Nevertheless, Suzu does not think that even if the Banejeri are a little sneaky, he
should leave them alone because it would be more beneficial to him.
They will definitely take action to reduce the number of the Banerjeri.
He would not have the tolerance or the degree of a ruler.
Or perhaps I should say that he has a strong sense of alarm.
The fact that the Banejeri are safe means that he is unaware of it.
What is fortunate is that the "ale" has long since lost its ability to dominate the
undead.
Co0< is a very good example of this.
Don't think that we'll always be just another exploitation for you!) I'm not going
to be a part of your life forever! Co.